writingforfun7567

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane (fanfic)—Sisters of Mine

Chapter 7–You Can’t Escape the Past

Chapter Index

Summary—Jayce apologizes to Mel and opens up on Viktor’s declining health. Viktor makes progress with the hex core to show Jayce and Heimerdinger who have mixed reactions. Cait helps an injured Vi and learns a bit about her past before finding unexpected help. Jinx ambushes Sevika while Ekko grounds Y/N to the sanctuary. Silco threatens Marcus’ daughter before trying to stop Vi from reaching Jinx. Y/N spots Jinx’s flare and the sisters reunite before the Firelights interfere.

Warnings—POV changes, Follows 1x6 When These Walls Come Tumbling Down, Female child Reader, Using ‘Y/N’ for Reader

Words: 9,579

3rd POV

As Sevika makes her way back to the Last Drop after fighting Vi, Y/N makes her way as fast as she can back to the Sanctuary. The girl races down the dark, narrow streets until she gets to a seemingly dead-end alley. There’s a small space between two abandoned buildings that opens up. The Undercity hasn’t changed much in the last decade. Even when older Zaunites such as Viktor were little, it was still a dank, dirty place. Even more so back then, which is why Viktor’s health is deteriorating now. As a child, it was only his leg. Then after spending so much time with the gasses in the fissures, Viktor’s lungs were starting to be affected. As a young boy, Viktor met Singed, the doctor that Silco works with currently. Singed even told Viktor that he would live with this disease, there was no fixing it, but there were alternatives. The doctor explained that even though nature made humans resistant to change, humans also have the capacity to change their nature. Perhaps it’s Singed that sparked Viktor’s interest in Jayce’s Hextech theory.

As Y/N hurries back, she decides to go the longer but less conspicuous way. Mostly used by children, a rocky path cuts its way through the buildings, following an oily creek. The gasses of the fissures mixing with the waters of the Undercity. The path Viktor followed to Singed’s lair.

Viktor hides away in his steel oasis. After his prognosis, he needed time alone. Every medical professional the Zaunite saw all said the same thing. It’s terminal. As far as Viktor can tell, his disease is related to the gasses in the fissures in the undercity. Heimerdinger finds his assistant all alone and approaches with a gentle reveal that he knows about Viktor.

“I’ve heard your prognosis. I’m so sorry my boy,” the Yordle says, his bright blue eyes shine sadly.

“Do you contemplate death Professor?” Viktor asks.

“Only that of friends,” the professor admits. His species is considered to be immortal, compared to that of humans.

“Hmph,” Viktor sighs sadly.

“You should be proud of your accomplishments Viktor,” Heimerdinger tells the young dying man.

“My accomplishments will be short lived, even in your memory,” Viktor responds.

“I’ve known many students in my lifetime. It’s a sad truth at those who shine the brightest often burn the fastest,” Heimerdinger admits. He pats Viktor’s shoulder.

“I’ll leave you to your thoughts. My office door is always open Viktor,” Heimerdinger says and leaves his assistant to his thoughts.

Back in the upper area of Piltover, Mel is at her personal abode with Jayce, painting. The Noxian Councilor often used the artistic craft as a creative outlet. She had been frustrated with Jayce since he just up and disappeared right after the two had been intimate until she learned why he disappeared.

“Viktor’s dying,” Jayce tells Mel as she makes a stroke of red on the canvas with her pallet knife, pausing. She glances at the young inventor turned Councilor.

“We think it has something to do with the gasses in the fissures where he grew up. The exact thing we wanted to fix with Hextech,” Jayce says. Mel sets her paint and pallet down and walks over to Jayce, who’s sitting on the floor.

Mel feels empathy for Jayce. She never wanted to live the life she’s had. Her mother made her an outcast. Her brother is…missing, at least, as far as she knows. Her father…a man of mystery, practically a stranger to her. She knows Jayce never wanted to be a Councilor. But it was the only way. He needed to be the head of Hextech.

Jayce talks with Mel and admits his closeness to Viktor before taking note of her painting. Mel admits that she is an outsider in her family.

“I fell short of Medarda standards,” was Mel’s explanation but Jayce didn’t believe her. In fact, he wondered if she even believed it herself.

The painting was of sail boats, presumably Noxian sail boats with red sails on a pale yellow background that appears to be Noxus. The boats are facing away, leaving. Mel’s banishment.

Down in the Undercity…

Ekko is pacing around near the mural when he spots the little girl and runs to her.

“Y/N!” Ekko exclaims as she leaps at his legs and wraps her arms around his hips tightly.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” She cries.

“Are you hurt?!” He asks, prying the girl off him to get a look at her. She’s dirty and her face is streaming with tears but no blood.

“N-No-“ Y/N whimpers, sniffling.

“C’mere,” Ekko says and pulls the girl into him, wrapping one arm around her while he cups the back of her head, his fingers getting tangled in her wild hair.

“I’m just glad you’re safe,” he says and the kid relaxes a bit.

“I…I saw her. I saw…Vi,” Y/N admits and Ekko freezes, his eyes widening.

“She..she got stabbed by Sevika. But…an Enforcer saved her,” Y/N tells the older boy. Ekko pulls back kneels down to Y/N’s height. He puts his hands on her shoulders.

“Y/N, I need you to be absolutely sure-“

“I’m sure. I saw them. It was Vi. The girl Enforcer with her…I think…I think they know each other,” Y/N says.

Ekko’s POV

“I’m sure. I saw them. It was Vi,” my little sister assures me.

“The girl Enforcer with her…I think…I think they know each other,” Y/N adds. My eyes widen. Oh no. All Enforcers work for Silco. If Vi is with one of them and the Enforcer is nice to Vi, then that means they’re working together. Are they working together for Silco?

“There’s…something else,” Y/N’s timid voice gets my attention.

“What?” I ask cautiously.

“Sevika…I…I think she saw me,” she says and my eyes widen.

“I’m sorry-I’m sorry-“ she starts to plead. I have to assume the worst. Sevika will tell Silco. Worst case scenario is his goons and experiments will invade our hideout. Best case, he’ll try and hide Y/N’s existence from Jinx.

“I didn’t mean to-I just wanted to get to Vi but she got stabbed-“ Y/N says, her voice getting my attention.

“O-Ok-ok-ok, listen to me very carefully. I need you to stay here. I’ll check them out for myself,” I decide.

“W-What? No! I wanna come too!” Y/N insists and I pause, remembering how she had come to get me that night 6yrs ago. Her and Powder were left behind. I know they both have insecurities with abandonment…but now-

“I have to come too. This is my only chance,” Y/N begs and a part of me deep down can’t help but think that she has a point. But…but memories of what happened that night assault my mind. I can’t let the same thing happen to Y/N. I have to protect her, even from herself. It’s my job.

“I need you to stay here,” I insist and Y/N starts to cry.

“That’s not fair!” She snaps as tears slip out of her eyes and down her cheeks.

“I have to do this, it’s for your own good Y/N-“ I try telling the 10yr old girl.

“No! You won’t even let me try to save our family! They’re your sisters too!” She snaps angrily at me and that’s when I feel the emotions rise in me. The sadness, the false hope that I pushed away for Y/N’s sake and…and the anger…the anger BECAUSE it happened.

“My priority is you! Don’t you understand!? You think you can do these things but you just can’t Y/N!” I snap angrily at the girl, who gasps, flinching at my words as if I had physically hit her, like Vi did to Powder all those years ago. I watch as Y/N seems to be arguing with herself. Her face flashes with all kinds of emotions and she looks away, not making eye contact with me, almost as if she’s remembering something. What, I’m not sure. She gasps as her tears turn to a steady stream leaking out of her eyes. I immediately regret snapping at her.

“Y-Y/N-I-I didn’t mean-“ I stutter slightly, taking a step towards her, reaching out but the girl backs away, clearly aware of the situation. She shakes her head again at me.

“Y-You’re…You’re just like them…You’re just like both of them!” Y/N yells at me. For a moment I wonder who she’s talking about. She can’t possibly be referring to Vi and Powder. Y/N’s loved them despite everything that’s happened. I guess she must’ve seen my confused face because she humphs and stomps her foot.

“The boys! You’re just like them! They thought I couldn’t do anything either,” Y/N says sadly.

“That’s not what I-“ I try.

“Liar! Liar-liar-liar!” Y/N exclaims, cutting me off, shutting her eyes, squeezing the sides of her head, gripping her hair tightly. I frown worriedly. This behavior has become more and more…intense. She reminds me of Powder in that way.

“Y/N! Y/N-listen to me,” I say, grabbing the girl’s wrists and gently loosening her grip before slowly pulling her arms down. She looks at me with those big bright eyes.

“I’m going to go after Vi myself. I need you here to protect everyone else,” I tell her and that seemed to get her attention.

“You’re the only one I can trust with this job Y/N. I need you to do this for me,” I plead, wiping away the girl’s tears. She sniffles a bit, wiping her nose before blinking.

“I…Are you sure you want me?” She asks, her voice a bit small and timid. I nod.

“I’m sure,” I don’t hesitate with my reply. She thinks on it and eventually nods.

“I’ll get Kiyi and Senna to help me,” she tells me and I nod approvingly. The two young women get along well with Y/N the most, except for Scar and I’m glad she has older females in her life that aren’t her sisters.

“Now, where did you say you saw Vi and that Enforcer go?” I ask and Y/N tells me they were headed towards the Sumps. Where the girls used to live before Vander.

3rd POV

Ever since Viktor’s prognosis, the disabled young man hasn’t given up hope. He’s sitting in his shared lab with Jayce, though lately, it seems like Viktor has been the one to put in the work with Hextech. He understood Jayce has extra priorities now that he’s a Councilor and actually, it’s allowed Viktor to pursue tests he wouldn’t have otherwise done if Jayce was there.

Viktor remembers his childhood, how as a boy, Viktor found the man who would come to take the boy under his wing. He wouldn’t have gotten far with Jayce’s original idea of Hextech if it hadn’t been for Singed.

A whispering sounds and at first Viktor can’t tell if it was real or not. It feels beckoning. Viktor feels his head pulse. His headache hadn’t gone away from earlier. The Arcane is growing. Viktor eyes the Hexcore. The different runes all shift and move, stopping briefly on each sequence. The unknown possibilities feel…hopeful to Viktor. So much so that he reaches out and once his finger touches the Hexcore, Viktor’s eyes roll into his skull.

Back in the Undercity…

A mellow song plays on the jukebox inside the Last Drop. It’s empty, save for the bartender, Thierem. He’s nice, though a bit nervous around Silco and Jinx. He reminds the explosively wild teenager of the man Vander had working at the bar when she was a child. Huck was his name. She had seen him once, stalking around Benzo’s shop but Jinx hadn’t really paid him any mind as he disappeared.

The door opens, getting the bartender’s attention. He doesn’t see any sign of anyone so he shrugs to himself and goes back to wiping the counter down.

“Chuck!” Jinx exclaims, startling the man, making him jump back a bit when he sees the blue-haired girl is sitting on her stool.

“Uh-Th-Thierem. M-My name’s Thierem,” he corrects Jinx.

“Nice try Chuck,” she argues playfully before tapping the counter, indicating she wants a drink. The guy grabs Jinx’s cup and fills it with fruit juice.

“What’s all the hubbub?” Jinx asks.

“B-Boss wants us to grab someone up,” Thierem, or Chuck, as Jinx calls him explains as he passes her drink with a straw in it to her.

“Someone? Anyone? Who’re you grabbing?” Jinx asks, playing with the stolen Hextech gemstone.

“Some girls. I-I-I mean I-I’m not grabbing girls. O-Other than…those ones,” he stutters. She jumps and leans over the counter, hugging the bartender.

“You’re doing great Chuck!” Jinx exclaims.

“Here, for your troubles,” she says and pins a grenade on his back before grabbing her cup and walking to the staircase that leads to Silco’s office.

“Gah!” Chuck yelps as it explodes pink paint on his back. He sighs with relief when he realizes he’s fine as Jinx heads upstairs.

Vi’s POV

The Rookie and I make our way to the Sumps, where my sisters and I used to live before even meeting Vander. I remember our parents, our biological parents clearly. I remember seeing their dead bodies on the Bridge that morning 10yrs ago. Powder not so much. She remembers we had parents before Vander…and that our mom smelled like axle grease but that’s about it. And Y/N..well, she was just a baby when our parents were killed and she always called Vander ‘Dad’. She knew no other person as Dad. Y/N could be dead now for all I know. Who knows if she actually found Ekko that night Vander was killed. I shake my head as we get to a cliff near a giant purple neon sign.

“What the hell is that?” I ask, gripping my wound with one hand while my other arm is draped over Caitlyn.

“The sign?” She asks as I remove my arm.

“Never mind,” I shake my head slightly. I glance over the edge and see it’s a long drop. I have to do it.

“Do you think you can-?” The Rookie begins to ask but I already leap off. I position my arms ready to catch myself but the hit is so hard I feel the wind get knocked out of me!

“Oomphf!” I groan and hit a wooden support beam before falling to the ground.

Caitlyn’s POV

“Do you think you can-?” I begin to ask but that’s when Vi suddenly leaps off the edge. I watch as she hits the wooden beam below us. She looks like she caught it but the hit is so hard I hear her groan before hitting another beam before falling to the ground. I wince slightly before shaking my head.

“Shit,” I say to myself before trying to look for a way down. I find a few footholds before I can reach out to a broken support and climb down. If she wasn’t hurt from the stab wound before, Vi certainly would be now. She so stubborn, I think to myself. I’m so focused on Vi that I don’t notice that we’re being followed.

3rd POV

As Vi and Caitlyn make their way down to the Sumps, Silco’s guys follow in close pursuit, getting close to the chasm. They either hadn’t cared or realized that they are also being followed by Ekko and the Firelights that went with him, including Scar. Y/N is looking after his baby back home.

Silco’s guys keep running, not spotting Ekko perched on a dilapidated sign overlooking the chasm. The purple neon sign glows in the distance. Ekko tilts his head.

“Move in,” he orders and the Firelights follow stealthily thanks to their hoverboards.

At the Last Drop…

Sevika makes her way upstairs to Silco’s office. She opens the door and limps in. Vi got in her fair share of hits on Sevika before the one-armed woman managed to shank Vi’s side.

“We lost her,” Sevika growls frustratedly to the back of Silco’s chair.

Thinking Silco was behind the desk, Sevika’s eyes widen when the chair spins around and reveals Jinx menacingly sitting there instead.

“Lost who?” Jinx asks. The older woman tries approaching but her boot trips on a wire, releasing a thick gas. Sevika coughs and stumbles forward, leaning on Silco’s desk. Her vision starts to blur as Jinx puts on a gas mask. Sevika tries reaching to the blue-haired girl but the lack of oxygen causes her to pass out as Jinx wiggles her fingers at her tauntingly.

Sevika starts to come to when she feels a spinning movement. She groans quietly before Jinx suddenly slaps her hard across her face, jolting the older woman awake. Jinx smiles and sighs dramatically.

“I feel like you and I got off on the wrong arm,” Jinx taunts as she sits on Silco’s desk, pulling Sevika closer since she’s tied to Silco’s chair. Jinx pulls a knife out threateningly and Sevika humphs with a smirk on her lips.

“No need, it’s your sister,” she says and Jinx’s eyes widen at the mention of Vi. Jinx sees Vi’s disappointed face from that night all those years ago flash in her mind.

“She’s back. It’s not what you think. She’s with some girl Enforcer. Guess she replaced you,” Sevika taunts back at Jinx.

“You’re lying!” The wildly explosive teenager snaps, stabbing the chair next to Sevika’s face.

“Humph, why bother? It’s only a matter of time before you implode and Silco finally gets the message that you’re about as good for our cause as you were for your family—Jinx,” Sevika taunts and Jinx inhales sharply.

Jinx whimpers and starts to fake cry, making Sevika smirk until Jinx sneezes loudly, shoving Sevika’s chair back.

“Hah! 10 out of 10 toots! I think I know just how to send him that message,” Jinx says when Sevika scoffs at her. Jinx puts a hand on the back of the chair and spins it, laughing.

Silco’s POV

I’m at the Sheriff’s house. His daughter, Ren let me in. She looked uncomfortable when I let my guys in as well but I assured her they wouldn’t harm her and to diffuse the tension, I suggest we play blocks. Thanks to my own daughter, I know to sit on the floor and split the blocks evenly between us so we can both build. I ask the girl a few questions about her father but she doesn’t know too much.

The Sheriff returns home. I can hear his footsteps approaching. The door opens and I see Marcus’ face fall when he spots me and my men sitting around Ren’s room.

“Ah, about time Daddy joined us,” I say, “you were so busy, little Ren here saw me in.” I gently pinch the girl’s cheek with a smile. Despite the gentleness of the gesture and the girl smiling, I know that my physical touch sends a message to Marcus. He gasps and looks around, as if just now noticing my men. One rips out a page in a storybook.

“Let’s talk outside,” Marcus suggests.

“Can’t you see we’re playing?” I ask, glancing at the girl, who nods.

“You remember our old friend Vi, don’t you? Vander’s daughter. She was about your age. Her father went on a long trip and Daddy here assured me that she left with him,” I ask, looking between Marcus and his daughter. Marcus gulps nervously.

“But it seems she never made it. Isn’t that sad? Could you imagine being separated from your father?” I ask Ren before glaring up at Marcus. The Sheriff gasps quietly.

“She’s…in a safe place,” Marcus tries to assure me as he glances at his daughter.

“She’s in the Lanes,” I argue, looking at the Sheriff coldly.

“That’s not possible-“ he says surprised.

“There’s an Enforcer with her. A girl. Roughly the same age,” I tell Marcus and I see him think about my description.

“Caitlyn,” he says and I remember the name for later, just in case.

“She’s a Kiramman. Just like them, she does whatever she wants,” Marcus tells me, “I…can’t control her.” I roll my eyes at him before standing up, towering over Ren and our block tower we made.

“Then of what use are you?” I ask, spreading my arms slightly.

“I’ll track her down. I can fix this. Please,” Marcus assures me, begging. I smile.

“Everyone makes mistakes, right? What’s important is that we don’t repeat them,” I say and I watch Marcus look behind me. My guy waves tauntingly at the Sheriff.

“My people are tracking Vi and this Caitlyn. They cannot be allowed to resurface,” I order.

“Do we understand each other?” I ask, glaring at Marcus, who nods.

“Hmm..” I look down at Ren and bend over so my hands are on my knees and I chuckle humorlessly before kneeling down. Marcus’ eyes widen. I pick up a wooden block and dangle it precariously over the top of the tower.

“Hm,” I let the block go and once it touches the tower, the other blocks come clattering down. Ren looks at me and gasps.

“Oops. Ah, so sorry. Accidents happen,” I say as an apology to Ren but as a threat to Marcus when I glare at him. I motion to the others and walk out, leaving the Sheriff with his daughter, knowing he got my message.

3rd POV

Back topside, in Viktor and Jayce’s lab, Viktor is showing Jayce the Hexcore. Each segment now has 4 runes each on it. Viktor shows Jayce that the Hexcore responds to organic matter and creates new plant life with glowing purple accents. Jayce thinks it’s incredible and while Viktor confirms this is the first time they’ve seen anything like this, it’s not everlasting. The plants wither and die, disintegrating to dust after a moment, and Viktor saddens. Jayce, however sees this as an opportunity to keep building, keep working on a solution. Viktor, however, worries he won’t have enough time so Jayce offers to get Heimerdinger to get his opinion. After all neither inventor would be where they are now without the Yordle.

Caitlyn’s POV

I finally get down and see Vi struggling to get up. She’s holding her stab wound with one hand as I hurry towards her, panting slightly. I grab hold of Vi and help her to her feet when I spot something moving in the distance. It makes a squealing type noise that makes me shudder. I see a figure hunched over and I think its eating.

“What is this place?” I ask.

“It’s where the kind of people you topsiders don’t wanna think about, wind up,” Vi explains. I hear a man whimper near me so shine a my flashlight on him. He flinches and shields his face. My eyes widen when I see his skin is almost rotten looking. I shine the light over and another person, with the same affliction quivers and gasps, shielding his eyes at the light, so I shut it off.

“It was never this big, though,” Vi tells me and I frown.

“There,” Vi says as she turns. I see an abandoned building that appears to be crushed by the neon sign’s support structure. I open the door and I see a space to the side. I help Vi sit down as bugs scurry away. She groans and I see she’s really not looking good. I shut the door behind us.

Vi’s POV

Caitlyn opens the door and I sit down almost immediately. My vision fades in and out, going blurry at times. I look up and because the roof is gone, I see something moving on the upper beams. I try and focus. The figure comes into focus and I hear a familiar laugh. It’s Powder! I watch as she stands and runs along the beam. I groan and shut my eyes before glancing at the wall across from me.

It’s nearly crumbling down but the drawings are still clear. Powder did them when she was young, back when our parents were alive. I see my blue-haired sister on the worn hammock that we had there for an extra bed. I take a breath when I see Caitlyn approach me with a white cloth. She reaches out and tries to wipe the blood I can feel on my cheek, but I stop her, blocking her with my forearm before pushing her arm away.

“I know you have your reservations about me, but this only works if we can trust each other,” the Enforcer tells me.

“It doesn’t work. It never has,” I say, remembering the ‘deal’ Vander made with the former Sheriff Grayson.

“You topsiders always find a way to screw us,” I growl quietly.

“I suppose topside is to blame for all your misfortunes,” Caitlyn tells me and that’s when I hear a whimpering. I look behind Caitlyn and see Powder drawing on the wall, humming. I can hear Y/N’s crying. She cried a lot as a baby.

“No. Not all of them,” I respond.

“We aren’t monsters, you know. We’re people, just like you,” Caitlyn tells me.

“You don’t know anything about me,” I growl at her before hearing a whimpering. I turn and see Powder hiding, holding a small baby bundled in a blanket. The two girls whimper.

“I shouldn’t have left you,” I tell Powder.

“It’s all right. Despite it all, I can tell…you have a good heart,” Cait says, thinking I was talking to her. You have a good heart.

“You’ve got a good heart,” Vander’s voice echoes in my mind as I black out.

3rd POV

Once Jayce managed to find Heimerdinger, he brought the Yordle back to the lab to share his exciting update. Heimerdinger was intrigued until he walked into the lab and saw what it was exactly that Jayce and Viktor were working on. His clear blue eyes widen. Viktor explains that he is calling the main part of Hextech, the Hexcore and explains to Heimerdinger that it’s an adaptive rune matrix. Viktor says that it can evolve and Jayce agrees that it’s groundbreaking and could lead to a cure for Viktor due to the Hexcore reacting to biological matter.

Heimerdinger, however, only sees destruction when looking at the newly evolved Hexcore. The Yordle is old, older than most citizens of Piltover and Zaun and remembers a time of magic. Mages, those that could wield magic, used its destructive capabilities to unleash havoc. Heimerdinger may be old, but he still remembers what happened the first time when someone tried to use magic.

“You must destroy it,” Heimerdinger tells the young inventors.

“What?” They ask incredulously, clearly not expecting that reaction from Heimerdinger.

“Please, if ever you’ve put faith in my guidance, hear me now,” Heimerdinger pleads, “I’ve seen nations destroyed by a single seed and it looked…exactly like this,” he points to the Hexcore.

Jayce argues that the Hexcore, what they’re doing, could save Viktor’s life and once Jayce points that out, Heimerdinger notices that Viktor does appear different. He may still be dying, but it’s not as pronounced as before. After all, Heimerdinger was the one to find Viktor passed out in his lab and take him to the hospital. Viktor, however, feigns innocence and asks what the Yordle means.

Unfortunately it doesn’t take long for Heimerdinger to connect Viktor’s health to the Hexcore and vows to have it destroyed one way or another. He’s so serious that even Heimerdinger’s poro barks in agreement. However, Jayce argues that the Council will decide what to do. Heimerdinger gives his former pupil a sharp look before walking off with his pet.

“I think I might know someone who can help,” Viktor tells Jayce.

“You do what you have to. I need to get ready,” Jayce says, putting a hand on Viktor’s shoulder.

“For what?” Viktor asks before realizing that Jayce has commitments to the Council if he’s going to talk to them about the Hexcore.

Back down in the Sumps, Cait sighs. Vi needs help and Cait has no medical supplies with her, nor the training to deal with such a deep wound. Seeing as there’s no other option, Cait realizes she must get help and/or medicine herself. Vi’s passed out against the wall. If she leaves now, Cait could be back before Vi wakes back up.

Cait opens the door and doesn’t see any sign of anyone approaching. She turns and shuts the door.

“Is she alright?” A voice startles Cait. She grabs her rifle and aims it at the hooded figure, who yelps, stumbles and falls to the ground.

“Wait-wait-wait! E-E-Easy-Easy. Th-That’s Vi, right?” He stutters as his hood falls. It’s Huck! The man who helped Ekko and Y/N with Benzo’s body the night Vander was taken.

Cait gasps quietly when she sees horrible purple tumors on his head. His glasses are cracked on the lens he needs to see. His other eye is a milky white color, like he’s blind in that eye.

“I’m a friend,” he says and Cait pauses.

“Or at least I was. I mean I…I owed her old man my life. Probably more than that, I guess,” he explains and Cait’s clear blue eyes analyze him.

“She’s bleeding. She needs a doctor,” she says and he laughs nervously.

“Not so simple to come by around here,” he says and moves to stand up.

“Hey!”

“S-Sorry-“ he says and backs up.

“Oh-oh, but ah, I do know someone else who might be able to help. Come with me,” he says, putting his hood back up and walking into the darkness, motioning for Cait to follow. Cait thinks for a second before lowering her rifle and following Huck.

Huck takes her to an apothecary and taps the chimes. A figure approaches inside. Due to the dim lighting and face cover, Cait can’t tell who approaches.

“Ailment?” The voice snarls.

“Oh-uh?” Huck begins but looks to Cait.

“Uh-she’s been stabbed,” Cait explains and the figure shuts the door.

“She makes potions,” Huck explains to Cait, “She helps people with…with this.” He motions to his face and arms.

“Shimmer. Why would you take something that does that to you?” Cait asks.

“I just…wanted to feel what it was like…to be somebody. To make other people afraid,” Huck says. Helping Ekko and Y/N was the last good thing that happened to him if he was being honest. After that…it all went downhill for Huck and for people like him.

The door suddenly opens and the apothecary approaches.

“Trade,” she says, holding a vial on the counter. Cait gasps and when she eyes the vial of potion, the apothecary pulls it closer.

Caitlyn’s POV

“Trade,” the apothecary tells me. When I eye the vial of potion, she pulls it closer. I don’t have any money or anything of value. The only thing I have is-

I look down at my rifle and pop the two bullets in the chamber before folding it up and placing it on the counter, sliding the empty weapon over. Grayson’s voice echoes in my mind. What are you shooting for? Why am I an Enforcer? To help people like Vi. And to help Vi in this moment, I have to give up my gun.

The apothecary looks at me before reaching up to a small vial hanging on her ear. It’s filled with a purple liquid. She uncorks it and makes sure only a single drop of the purple liquid falls into the vial. It glows a sickly purple color before fading. The female takes my weapon and slides the vial out.

“Thank you I really-“ I begin but she slams the door on me. I take the vial of medicine and tuck it into my pocket.

“Let’s go. I think Vi will be happy to see a friendly face,” I say.

“N-n-no, no. Y-you go ahead,” he stammers.

“She knew me when I was still…” he trails off, but I know what he was going to say. When I was still me.

“Anyway, I don’t want her to see me like this. J-Just tell her, uh, tell her I’m sorry. About everything, ok?” He asks and that’s when I envelop the poor mousey man in a hug, clearly catching him off guard but I feel his muscles relax after a second. I can’t thank him enough for helping me as we part ways.

Reader’s POV

Ekko left with Scar and a few others a little while ago. Ekko said I’m supposed to be in charge of everyone and keep them all safe while they’re gone. I want to do what Ekko told me. I want to be the leader he wants…no, the leader he needs me to be but…but I just can’t. That’s not me. Thankfully Kiyi and Senna seem to understand and have stepped in to help when I can’t but luckily nothing is really going on here.

I’m pacing around in front of the mural.

“You gotta relax kid, Ekko’s gonna be back with the others in a little bit,” Kiyi tells me as she adjusts her prosthetic.

“Yeah you’ve seen how great a fighter Ekko is. He can definitely handle himself,” Senna adds and I nod. To be honest that’s not really what I’m worried about. I’m worried that this is my last chance to get to both of my siblings and I’m stuck here.

I reach into my pocket and pull out the small stone I’ve been keeping safe. It’s one of the blue crystals Powder took on the robbery job. She left one behind in the room when Ekko and I went to the Last Drop. I found it and have been keeping it safe ever since. It’s round overall but has jagged edges to it but it’s not sharp. I have to get to them and I have to do it now. I know I can. I shove the stone back into my pocket and look to Kiyi and Senna. Senna notices me first.

“Y/N?” She asks.

“I hafta go,” I say. The two immediately argue and try forcing me to stay but I shake my head.

“I can’t. I…I have to help. They’re my family as much as you guys are. They need me,” I insist. The two share an uneasy look.

“I can do this,” I practically plead. Having lost their own families, I know they understand how I feel. Kiyi sighs and nods.

“Kiyi-“ Senna nudges her.

“She deserves the chance to try. Go,” Kiyi tells me with a nod. I smile and nod back.

“We’ll take care of things here,” she assures me and I nod.

“Thank you, thank you so much,” I almost cry as I hug the two of them.

“But you have to promise us something if we let you go,” Senna says, getting my attention. I look at her.

“At the first sign of danger, you come home, understand? Senna asks and I nod.

“I will,”

“You don’t stop at the Last Drop or even Jericho’s. You come straight home,” she insists and I nod.

“I will Senna,” I repeat but I pause when I see her pull out two crystalline traps. The orange spheres glint in the light as she hands them over to me.

“Take these,” she says and when I try to argue, she insists that if I don’t take them, I can’t go, so I do as I’m told. I shove the orange spheres into my other pocket to keep the gemstone safe. I hurry over to the Sanctuary entrance.

“And Y/N!” Senna calls to me, getting my attention.

“Don’t get yourself killed or I’ll kill you myself!” She calls and I smile, laughing a bit.

“I’ll be careful. And I won’t be long, I promise,” I insist before heading out.

3rd POV

Senna and Kiyi watch as Y/N waves at them and hurries out.

“You really think she can do it?” Kiyi asks. Senna sighs.

“I don’t know. I just know that she deserves the chance to try,” Senna explains and Kiyi nods.

“We should probably get everything straight in case Ekko comes back,” Kiyi suggests and Senna nods. The two know that if anything happens to Y/N, it’s on them since they technically let her go against Ekko’s wishes. But this is personal for them too. You see, Senna and Kiyi were also denied the chance to save their respective families so they empathize with Y/N and her situation.

Back in the Councilor’s room, Jayce is finishing up some last minute paperwork when Marcus walks in behind him and places a grenade next to him. It’s one of Jinx’s grenades. Marcus knows this, but Silco told him to lie to the Councilors. It has the Firelight symbol painted on it but it’s in Jinx’s signature pink and blue colors.

“I found this on one of the Firelights,” Marcus lies to Jayce, “It matches fragments we found outside your lab and at the Hexgates.” That part is not a lie.

“I…have reason to believe they’re planning more attacks,” Marcus says as Jayce picks up the grenade and examines it. He uses his thumb to open the chomping teeth and sees a speaker inside.

“Well, how has this threat gone unnoticed for so long?” Jayce asks.

“Since the Hexgates were completed, the fissures haven’t been a priority,” Marcus says but that’s nothing new. The Undercity has never been a priority for anything but Jayce shakes his head.

“Oh, we’ll settle that later. For now, we need to prevent any further attacks,” Jayce insists.

“Short of searching everyone who crosses the bridges, I don’t know how we can,” Marcus argues calmly.

“Then that’s what we’ll do,” Jayce tells the Sheriff.

“Are you certain? This sort of an order—“

“Do it. We have to protect the city,” Jayce insists before going back to the paperwork he was working on. Marcus looks at him before turning and walking away. He stops once he gets to the room entrance.

“One other thing. I saw Caitlyn Kiramman had a prisoner released on your order,” Marcus says, causing Jayce’s eyes to widen and he pauses.

“Is there anything I can assist with?” Marcus asks and at first, Jayce doesn’t answer. The young Councilor thinks of what he wants to say before taking a breath.

“No. No, uh, we’ve got it covered,” Jayce says, covering for Caitlyn. He didn’t have time to worry about whatever it was she was doing.

Later all the Councilors have gathered around and are at the circular table. Heimerdinger talks to the others, stating that the new changes to the city have created new challenges and that they must hold each other accountable for their actions, but Jayce questions Heimerdinger and who keeps the Head of the Council accountable. After all, Heimerdinger’s had all these years to fix the problems of the Undercity and they’ve only compounded.

Heimerdinger, thinking Jayce is still upset over what he said about Hextech, tells Jayce that he needs more time, but Jayce argues that humans obviously are not as long-lived as Yordles and that Piltover needs someone that looks to the future, not the past.

Jayce even suggests that Heimerdinger should ‘retire’, though it has to be unanimous. However, thanks to all of Jayce’s connections that he made during the show he saw with Mel, all the councilors seem to be on Jayce’s side.

It all comes down to Jayce and even he hesitates when raising his hand to vote. But he does vote against Heimerdinger, which makes the hurt in the Yordle’s eyes that much more devastating.

Vi’s POV

“Vi,” I hear a voice call to me. My eyes flutter open and at first I see Mom. Mom and Powder and Y/N. Mom’s standing over me, a worried look plastered on her face. Powder is next to her, a bit fuzzy and faded, but I can tell she’s holding a bundled up Y/N. I groan slightly but that’s when I feel something press against my lips. I feel a trickle of liquid pour into my mouth and that’s when pain and adrenaline rush through me so intensely that I jolt upright.

“GAAHH!” I scream but I feel a pair of hands catch me and hold me briefly.

“Easy, easy, easy,” I hear Cupcake say as I whimper slightly. She gently cups my face and looks into my eyes before taking a few steps back.

“We need you back on your feet,” Caitlyn tells me, “what was the name Sevika gave you? Jinx?”

“Right, Jinx, how could I forget?” I ask, mostly to myself as I sit up.

“We’re going to have to be more careful now. Silco will be watching-“ Caitlyn says as she leans against the frame of the house. It rumbles a bit before creaking and moving! Dust falls and Caitlyn’s eyes widen and she backs away, looking up at it before following it down. It’s part of the doorway that Mom would measure mine and Powder’s heights on. Y/N was just a baby back then since Powder was only 6 when the youngest girl was born.

Caitlyn looks down and notices our names and height marks. Faded, but still readable. My full name is there. Violet. Cait looks over and spots a ruined crib along with drawings on the wall Powder did for Y/N to look at as she slept. Fun little sea critters.

“You used to live here?” Caitlyn asks me.

“Who’s Powder?” She asks. I shut my eyes and take a breath.

“My sister. I thought she died, but, no. I have to try and find her. She might know where-“ I explain.

“How do you not know if your sister is alive or dead?” Caitlyn asks me. I wrinkle my nose slightly at her.

“It’s hard to check up on people from inside a concrete cell,” I argue, starting to feel angry.

“What, you don’t have parents?” She asks me.

“No!” I snap angrily.

“They were killed by Enforcers,” I reveal and I see her eyes widen and hear a soft gasp escape her lips. Her eyes soften as she searches my face. She really is a bit naive. A metal clanging sound gets my attention. We’re not alone.

3rd POV

As Vi confronts Silco, Jinx decides to go off on her own, taking the flare Vi gave her as a kid, the night they separated. The night Vander died.

Silco uses Shimmer to lure the addicts around him so Vi decides to take down his neon purple sign with a punch to a weak point in the support beam. The wood cracks and it crashes down. Luckily during the chaos, Vi managed to pull Caitlyn with her and the two escape while Silco is trapped in the rubble. While Vi escapes, Jinx lights the flare, blue smoke matching her tattoos billowing out as she holds it up. Memories of her past haunt the teenager but deep down, she just wants her older sister, believing that Y/N is dead, since she hadn’t seen her younger sister in 3yrs after yelling at her. Anytime Jinx hurts someone they die, why should emotional hurt be any different? Vi is all Jinx believes she has left.

As Vi and Caitlyn escape, Silco angrily beats the body of one of the drug addicts that got crushed before grabbing hold of the man who tries to approach him. Silco hits his head a couple times before shoving him away and screaming angrily.

As Vi and Caitlyn climb up the cliffs, they finally get to the ledge that leads back into the alleyways of the Undercity. Vi leaps and accidentally collides with someone. He yells at her and she flips him off before challenging him. Caitlyn grabs hold of her and pulls Vi enough that Vi turns to see a plume of blue smoke in the distance. Vi’s pale blue eyes widen as Caitlyn pulls her along. Back Topside, at the Bridge, Marcus and the Enforcers set up a barrier to block anyone from just crossing over.

Elsewhere in the Undercity, Y/N follows the path a young Viktor took many years ago to see the doctor. Now, 2 decades later, Viktor returns to Singed, since he’s the person Viktor thought could help with his problem with the Hexcore. Jayce did tell him to do what he needed to.

Instead, Y/N uses the path to follow Ekko. It’s a shortcut and she knows most of the hideout spots going towards the Sumps. The girl manages to hurry down and head towards the chasms when shes spots a streak of green light in the sky to the left instead. She follows where it’s going and that’s when she also sees a plume of blue smoke rising in the air. Her eyes widen.

“Jinx!” Y/N gasps and hurries as fast as she can. She runs down an alley, sliding under a pipe before taking a staircase going up. Just have to keep going up.

The girl’s breathing turns labored and ragged. She coughs a bit and feels her lungs start to constrict and forces the girl to slow down. Y/N looks and spots an abandoned motorized bicycle. She climbs on and turns the motor on with a switch. It starts going and it goes even faster when the girl starts pedaling. Y/N finds herself smiling since the feeling reminds her of riding with Ekko and Powder on his Wheel, only this time, Y/N gets to steer.

It takes a bit but Y/N manages to figure out how to just glance up for the smoke and keep her eyes on the path in front of her, making sure not to run into anyone. The girl rides for quiet a bit before needing to make a sharp turn, nearly scraping the handle on the building and gets to a staircase.

“Shit,” Y/N says and ditches the bike and runs up the stairs. Once she comes to the top of the staircase, she sees a figure standing on a rooftop in the distance, holding the flare! It’s where the blue smoke is coming from! Y/N’s eyes widen. She has to get over there!

Back at the Last Drop, Silco returns to his office and sits down in his chair, sighing.

“How many problems can one girl cause?” Silco asks about Vi to himself. He glances at his desk and that’s when he sees the knife piercing the desk. He sees the blue line of color on it forming an arrow pointing up. Silco looks up and that’s when he sees Sevika tied up, hanging from the ceiling unconscious and covered in pink and blue paint. The word LIAR is written all over the woman’s body along with graffiti glasses and mustache on her face.

A crow lands nearby as Jinx holds still. She can hear the hiss of smoke start to lessen. As the flare runs out Jinx growls angrily before throwing the flare as hard as she can. The metal hilt disappears into the fog as she pants slightly. Jinx takes out the stolen gemstone and she glares at it before gripping the stone tighter.

“Powder?” Jinx hears a familiar voice. She turns around slowly and through the mist, Jinx spots Vi.

“Vi?” Jinx asks and Vi lets tears form in her eyes.

“Oh Powder!” Vi gasps and races forward and scoops her younger sister in a hug. Jinx is so caught off guard that she drops the gemstone. The crow caws. Both sisters are unaware that another approaches. A pair of eyes watches the two hug. It’s Y/N! She finally found her sisters! It’s really them!

Jinx’s vision blurs and tears start to spill out before she cries and clings to Vi, hugging the older woman back, sobbing quietly. Vi puts a loving hand on Jinx’s cheek.

“I-I’m so sorry Powder. I tried to come back. I promise, I did. But I…I got arrested,” Vi explains. Jinx’s eyes widen.

“Marcus?” She asks.

“I don’t know. I…It doesn’t matter. I just…I never thought I’d see you again,” Vi says, her face also streaming with tears before hugging Jinx again. This time, Jinx doesn’t hug back. Instead she glances at Vi sadly, a worried look plastered on her face.

“Are you real?” Jinx whimpers.

Vi pulls away but keeps a hand on her tattooed shoulder.

“Yes, of course. It’s me, Vi, your sister. I’m here-I-I’m right here,” Vi assures the younger blue-haired girl.

“Things changed when you left. I changed,” Jinx sobs.

“I know, Pow-pow, I know. You did what you had to do to survive,” Vi says, putting a hand on Jinx’s cheek lovingly. Vi takes a breath.

“Me too. It’s ok. What matters is we’re together,” Vi says, hugging Jinx once more.

After a moment passes, Vi pulls back.

“W-What about Y/N? Where is she?” Vi asks. Jinx flinches at the name.

“Y-Y/N? No…No-no-no-she’s…because of me—she’s dead-she’s dead-“ Jinx says and Vi’s eyes widen.

“W-What? What are you talking about Powder? That’s not true-“ Vi tries. Y/N is about to reveal herself but that’s when she ears footsteps approaching. The girl hides as Caitlyn races by, not even noticing the girl.

Caitlyn slows to a stop when she sees Vi and Jinx talking. Jinx immediately pulls away and grabs her gatling gun and aims it at the Enforcer.

“Who is she?” Jinx asks.

“Who’re you?” Caitlyn asks. The crow caws.

“It’s ok, she’s a friend,” Vi explains. Jinx glares at Vi.

“Sevika wasn’t lying? You’re with an Enforcer?” Jinx asks, taking a step away from Vi. Jinx’s boot knocks the gemstone slightly and Caitlyn notices the gem. That’s when the puzzle completes itself for her.

“Your sister is Jinx?” Caitlyn asks Vi.

“Caitlyn just listen—we can work this out-“ Vi tries to deescalate the situation.

“This is a trick! You’re playing me!” Jinx says, getting everyone’s attention.

“SHUT UP! I’m in no mood!” Jinx snaps angrily at Mylo’s voice.

“We didn’t say anything,” Caitlyn says.

“I wasn’t talking to you!” Jinx snaps and points her gatling at Caitlyn.

“Powder! It’s ok-“ Vi insists, stepping in between the gun and Caitlyn.

“Stop calling me that!” Jinx barks, “It’s Jinx now! Powder fell down a well!” she growls.

“You’re not a Jinx. God I never should’ve-“ Vi tries apologizing but Jinx shoves her giant gun in Vi’s face. The older sister holds her hands up.

“Stop talking to me like I’m a child! Was that why you came? For this stupid stone?” Jinx asks, fearing Silco is right.

“No, I don’t even know what that is, I-“ Vi tries but Jinx chuckles humorlessly.

“You’re a class act, Sister. Sister thought I missed her, bet you wouldn’t miss her,” Jinx taunts to the gun, pulling the barrel rotator so it starts up. All Jinx would need to do would be to pull the trigger.

“Powder! I’m here for you. Only you. You can fire that thing if you want but I’m not going anywhere! I’m not going to abandon you again,” Vi insists, pushing the gun away, taking a few steps forward so she can put a gentle hand on Jinx’s tattooed bicep. The touch almost ignites the voices in Jinx’s head.

“Everyone shut up! I need to think!” Jinx snaps, jerking her head to the side. The sudden outburst makes Vi flinch back, removing her hand as she stares worriedly at Jinx.

A far away metallic noise gets Y/N’s attention. She glances back and that’s when she realizes it’s Ekko and the others! Oh no.

“Did you hear that?” Jinx asks, looking around, also hearing the noise. However, Vi and Caitlyn merely look around, not having heard anything.

Y/N watches the pipes across the way and sees a green light on the inside. It gets brighter and that’s when a figure zips out on a hoverboard! It’s Ekko! Y/N tucks herself into her hiding spot, behind a stack of crates. Ekko and the other Firelights fly out and Jinx immediately starts firing. Vi readies herself while Caitlyn ducks out of the way of an incoming Firelight. She looks over and spots the stolen gemstone on the ground. Vi looks at Powder before assessing the situation. Y/N shuts her eyes and covers her head, the trauma of what happened all those years ago coming rushing back to her. The fear, it makes the young girl freeze up.

Scar, Ekko’s right hand, dodges Jinx’s bullets and manages to get close to her. He flies around her but gets caught by Vi’s fist, knocking him off his board. Another Firelight flies in, swinging a metallic spear, forcing Vi to duck out of the way. Jinx fires, accidentally hitting the gemstone. Luckily it’s the stable kind and it merely bounces around. Caitlyn glances around and spots it. One of the firelights flies back enough to be able to turn around and charge, but Jinx manages to swing her gatling at him, knocking him off his board. She pulls out her pistol and aims it but another Firelight comes in to get Jinx’s attention. She shifts focus and aims at him, firing a crystalline trap at his board. He flies through, shattering it. Jinx dodges out of the way and manages to clip a grenade to the back of the board, pulling the pin as he flies away. He spots the grenade in time and manages to jump off the board. It swerves a bit before exploding. The Firelight falls before being caught by Ekko.

The gemstone rolls, hitting Vi’s foot and falls off the side but luckily Caitlyn reaches out and catches it. Vi grabs Scar and hits him with a quick combo while Jinx deals with the Firelights still on their hoverboards. Jinx fires all around and Vi sees purple bullets whizz by. The fighter uses her arms to cover her head before spotting Jinx spray her gunfire, laughing. Vi’s eyes widen a bit but she can’t dwell on the change she saw in Powder as she nearly gets swiped by an uppercut from Scar.

Vi steps back and dodges. Caitlyn hides and peers out, not spotting the Firelight near her. She steps out but immediately gets hit so hard she blacks out. Her hand loosens around the gemstone and the Firelight spots it, tilting his head at it, clearly wondering what it is. He manages to take it before putting out a smoke cover to kidnap the Enforcer.

The smoke gets Jinx’s attention and the girl realizes the gemstone is also gone. She aims her Pow-pow gun but the smoke disappears and there’s nothing. A Firelight tries attacking from above but Jinx is ready and merely moves to the side before kicking the gang member and hitting him with her massive gatling. He grunts, falling back as Vi hits Scar with another combo, knocking him down. Vi takes a breath and rubs her mouth before looking over at Jinx.

She uses her weapon to hit with rather than to shoot with and the brutality causes Vi’s eyes to widen.

“Powder,” Vi gasps, not noticing Scar come to behind her. A Firelight flies by and Jinx dodges. She fires at him, hitting his hoverboard, causing it to smoke and he has to abandon it. He runs to avoid the bullets and jumps off the edge to be caught by another Firelight.

“Powder!” Vi exclaims, about to rush towards her younger sister, but Scar blindsides her, hitting her with his staff, knocking her out cold. Vi’s limp body thumps to the ground.

Distracted, Jinx doesn’t notice the downed Firelight about to attack. His blade slices her leg and she yelps in pain.

“GAAAH!” She cries out before glaring down at him. She hits him with her gun and he falls to the ground, his mask partly shattered. Y/N peers out when she hears Jinx’s cry of pain and her eyes widen when the kid sees Jinx is hurt.

Jinx inspects her wound before aiming at the Firelight’s head. The barrel rotates. Scar winds up with his spear, about to pierce Vi’s body when Ekko comes up and places a hand on his shoulder.

“Take her,” Ekko orders. Out of the corner of her eye, Jinx sees the Firelights pick Vi up. She turns and sees Vi slung over one’s back. Jinx breathes hard looking between the Firelight and Vi. Her lower lip quivers.

“RAAAUUUGHH!!” Jinx yells, rushing forward as Ekko creates a smokescreen, allowing them to escape with Vi.

The smoke disappears and Jinx looks around, all alone. She breathes hard.

“Vi?” Jinx whimpers emotionally.

“NOOOO!!!!!” Jinx screams. Part of her wonders if it’s even real.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Sorry I’ve been a bit MIA lately. I did wanna update everyone on what’s happening.

I’ve just been busy with work and irl stuff lately and haven’t had time to post.

That being said, I’M STILL CURRENTLY WORKING ON MY FANFICS (Links for all Chapters)

—BAD BATCH FANFIC—OUR LOVE

—ARCANE FANFIC—SISTERS OF MINE

Both are on Chapter 7 so far and have had rewrites (especially for Bad Batch—Our Love)

I’ll probably get my Arcane chapter out first (since that fic follows canon pretty close) but I am still working on both! I’m focusing a bit more on art stuff on my main @maisy7567

Thank you to everyone who has been waiting and I will definitely be posting more!

-💙

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane—Sisters of Mine

Chapter 6–The Search

CHAPTER INDEX

Summary: Vi shows Caitlyn the Undercity to look for her sisters. Jinx tries to let go of the past with Silco’s help while Maisy tries to locate both of her older sisters without Ekko’s help. Topside, Viktor makes progress with the Hexcore while Jayce adjusts to his new position. Silco keeps his hold on Marcus.

Warnings: Follows Arcane 1x5, POV changes, female child Reader-Insert

Words—10,102

3rd POV

“Who the hell are you?” Vi asks the rookie Enforcer, Caitlyn Kiramman. Cait looks at the young reddish pink-haired woman pacing her cell.

“I took a look at your file. There’s no record of you or your crimes. What are you here for?” Cait asks in response.

“My sunny personality,” Vi replies sarcastically.

“You attacked an inmate. Why?” Cait asks.

“Why not?” Vi asks back, walking in the shadows of her cell.

“He was a witness in an ongoing investigation,” Cait responds.

“Hmm, bummer,” Vi replies nonchalantly, not caring in the slightest.

“This was a waste of time,” Cait sighs and turns to walk away.

“Couldn’t have put it better,” Vi says as Cait starts walking away.

“Hey, give Silco a kiss on that winning eye of his, will you?” Vi taunts. Cait glances back at the cell at the name and sighs quietly before walking back over.

“Silco? The industrialist?” Cait confirms.

“Ok, this is getting old. Can you just send in whoever’s gonna kick the shit out of me, so I can get on with my night?” Vi asks. Cait looks at the shadowy figure. She cannot pretend she doesn’t know the brutality of Stillwater, but to hear someone subject themselves to such pain…

Cait glances down at the red warning line a couple feet away from the cell. Most enforcers know the rule and new guards learn fast. Cait. Cait weighs her options. Despite Vi’s demeanor, she mentioned a name, a person of interest. Someone only Cait had suspicions for because Sheriff Marcus wouldn’t listen to her.

Cait remembers a time when she was younger. After Jayce’s apartment explosion, she had begged her parents to explore any option she could for personal defense. Her mother disliked the idea of her daughter fighting in a boxing ring or doing martial arts, but Cait managed to convinced her father to try archery. She liked it but Cait preferred shooting ranges. Her mother was skeptical but once Cait showed a talent for it, her mother allowed her to continue.

Cait steps over the line, holding the file in her hands.

“Does this mean anything to you?” Cait asks, showing Vi the picture the rookie enforcer took earlier.

Vi stops pacing and glances towards the cell grates. She looks through the bars and her ice blue eyes widen when she sees a painted symbol of a monkey head. Just like-

Vi slams the cell bars and Cait flinches slightly.

“Where did you get this?” Vi asks.

“My question first. He worked for Silco?” Cait asks.

“Uh, they all do. How can anyone not know that? Where did you find this?” Vi insists, gripping the bars tightly.

“There was an attack. This is evidence,” Cait explains. I need proof if I’m to believe what you’re saying about Silco,” Cait says and Vi scoffs.

“I could get it for you. Just not from in here,” Vi offers. Cait snickers.

“In what mad world would I trust someone like you?” Cait asks.

“Someone like me? You Enforcers are all the same. Just asshole criminals in fancy uniforms,” Vi says, “You know what? Find Silco yourself.”

“I will, thank you,” Cait decides and walks off again.

“Hmm..Undercity’s gonna eat you alive.” Vi warns with a hint of smugness. Cait stops in her tracks and breathes deeply, knowing Vi is right. She’d never even stepped foot into the poorer areas of Piltover until she became an Enforcer, much less the Undercity. She keeps walking and once she’s alone, she pulls out a prisoner release form. She puts it on the wall and signs her name under ‘parole officer’. Under ‘Authorization’, she freezes and bites her lip. She lets the pen hover for a moment before pushing the pen down on the paper. She quickly signs Jayce’s name identically to how the Councilor would do it before folding the paper up and hurrying back to the warden’s desk.

Cait puts the release form on the desk.

“I’ve got orders from Councilor Talis, concerning Inmate 516,” Cait says.

“Not cooperative, huh? You, uh, you want us to have a chat with her?” The warden asks, slamming his metal staff onto the ground. Cait’s eyes widen.

“No-“ She gasps quietly.

“Oh.”

“It’s for her release,” Cait explains since the warden clearly hadn’t even looked at the form she put down on his desk.

“Huh. Since when’s he a Councilor?” The warden asks curiously.

“Since..today,” Cait says, knowing how that sounds out loud. The warden scoffs at her and reads the release form.

“How many ‘chats’ have you had with her?” Cait asks.

“You know, I never even thought to count,” he answers nonchalantly. Cait’s eyes widen at the unabashed way he talks about treating an inmate. It must’ve been a lot, Cait thinks.

Once the warden reluctantly accepts the release, Caitlyn walks back to Vi’s cell and unlocks it. Vi feels a twinge of pain in her right shoulder and rolls the joint, trying to alleviate the pain. She’s had that pain since that awful night at the cannery. When the explosion toppled the giant metal door on her. The sound of gears clicking gets Vi’s attention and the gate makes a slight banging sound before clanking open, a metallic sound echoing in the silence.

Vi looks over and sees her cell is open. Cait’s giving her an unreadable, almost analyzing look before she sighs and walks back to return the key. Vi doesn’t take her eyes off the rookie Enforcer.

While Caitlyn is getting Vi released from Stillwater, Marcus is leading the funeral service for the Enforcers Jinx killed while stealing the hexgem.

“These brave Enforcers sacrificed their lives to defend the values of our great city. To some, they are mothers, fathers, sons…daughters,” he says, looking at his own daughter, Ren, who is holding a bouquet of white flowers.

“But to all, they are heroes,” Marcus finishes and the other Enforcers gathered hold their rifles and aim up, firing off a shot, scaring off the crows around the graveyard. Everyone puts a handful of dirt into the coffin holes, including the new Sheriff. Another shot rings out.

When the service is over, Ren tugs on her father’s sleeve.

“Are we leaving too?” She asks.

“In a moment,” he assures her before reaching his hand out. The redheaded girl grabs her father’s hand and he walks through the graveyard until he gets to a large marble statue covered in plant growth on the sides. He stops short of the statue, still holding Ren’s hand. She looks at the stone figure. A woman with short hair and despite the formal look, her eyes are kind. Ren notices that she’s wearing the same badge her father now wears.

“Who was this, Daddy?” Ren asks curiously. Marcus, who hadn’t been able to look at the statue yet, squeezes his eyes a bit before taking a breath and looking at the statue of Grayson, his former boss and someone he is directly responsible for killing by going against her orders all those years ago.

“A good woman,” Marcus tells his daughter. And he meant it too, wishing the older woman was still here to help with the situation in the Undercity…with Silco. Marcus has regrets and one big one is aligning with the ‘industrialist’. The thought of Silco makes Marcus’s blood boil.

After taking his daughter home, Marcus heads down to the Undercity to meet with Silco. Storming into the Last Drop, ignoring Sevika’s glare from across the room, Marcus heads upstairs and opens Silco’s office door.

“Ah, Sheriff Marcus, what can I do for you?” Silco asks calmly, still filling out paperwork, not even looking up to meet the Sheriff.

“We need to talk,” Marcus insists.

Silco’s POV

“We need to talk,” Marcus insists. I motion for him to sit before I slide back in my chair, grab a cigar, and get up to sit on the couch opposite him.

“You said you could control her. I lost six officers! Six!” Marcus snaps, standing up but my guards force him back down.

“She pushed it too far this time. The Council’s up in arms. I can’t make this go away for you unless you give me something to work with,” Marcus says as I grab the cigar cutter.

“Arresting her would be doing you a favor,” Marcus says. I use the cigar cutter to cut the tip off my cigar, cutting off Marcus.

“I don’t need favors. I need you to do your job,” I say, lighting my cigar and taking a puff.

“The Firelights have been a thorn in both our sides. They ambushed my shipment at the Hexgates on the same day as the attack. It seems to me the Council has its culprit,” I explain.

“Oh that’s tidy for you. What if I’m not interested in playing along?” Marcus threatens.

“We’ve accomplished a lot together, Marcus. Sheriff,” I emphasize, pointing at the badge before taking another puff.

“And there is more yet to achieve,” I say and lean forward, “I hope you can remain a part of it.” Smirking I look to the guard on the left. He grabs a sack of gold coins off my desk and shoves it into Marcus’ chest, just like how I gave him his payment in the alley all those years ago.

“For their families. From an anonymous, concerned citizen,” I explain. Marcus stands up and storms out, his hand clutching the money tightly, slamming the door behind him. I lean back and take another puff. Despite scolding Jinx myself, I knew I would’ve had to deal with the new Sheriff sooner or later.

3rd POV

While Marcus heads back after his dealings with Silco, newly appointed Councilor Jayce Talis and his partner Viktor argue over Jayce’s newfound responsibilities. Viktor believing they should stick to their original plan of helping improve lives in the Undercity while Jayce argues he has new responsibilities to the Council now. The corrupted Sheriff interrupts the two scientists to try and dissuade Jayce as discretely as possible, though Jayce is steadfast in his resolve to root out the corruption, worrying Marcus. While the two talk of the stolen gemstone, Viktor feels his lungs spasm and he turns to cough away from the two. He feels a warm liquid spray out his nose and onto the railing he supports himself on. His hand comes to rub under his nose and he sees blood. His head hurts and his vision tunnels, spiraling until Jayce puts a hand on the smaller man’s bony shoulder.

“Viktor-You ok?” He had asked but Viktor brushed him off with a simple response of a headache, which is technically true. Viktor quickly dismisses himself back to his lab.

Down in the Undercity, Ekko keeps a sharp eye on Y/N the whole time. Having to lay low thanks to Jinx stealing the gemstone topside, Ekko has made sure to follow through on his grounding. He remembered when the older boys, specifically Mylo, would still disobey if Vander disciplined them.

Ekko’s POV

I watch Y/N from up in the tree. She’s working on the mural while Kiyi, a young disabled woman with a missing leg is sitting near by, talking with the girl. I sigh.

“Little Man?” Scar asks, getting my attention.

“6 Enforcers were killed during Jinx’s attack,” he tells me.

“The Sheriff?” I ask and Scar shakes his head.

“Fine. One survived the bombing as well,” he says.

“Where is he? What’s he doing?” I ask.

“I’m not too sure. Last sighting was towards the docks…to Stillwater prison,” Scar shakes his head with a shrug but my eyes widen at the mention of the brutal prison. Vi.

“Find him and report back to me. I’ll check him out for myself,” I tell him and he nods.

“Sure thing boss,” he says and glances down at Y/N. It looks like Kiyi is comforting the kid. I sigh.

“Hey, you did the right thing,” Scar says, getting my attention. I blink and look at him. Being a father of a young infant himself, I know he understands the responsibility of raising someone.

“Grounding Y/N I mean,” he says when I don’t answer.

“Oh-y-yeah…I hope so,” I sigh, leaning on the railing on the wooden platform perched on a thick tree limb.

“Kids…they don’t understand that what we do..we do to protect them,” Scar explains. I nod and glance back down at the ground near the mural and see Kiyi managed to calm Y/N down and I release a breath I didn’t know I was holding.

3rd POV

Elsewhere in the Undercity, Jinx is in her workshop, looking over Jayce’s notes. She’s managed to make a generator that uses the gemstone to create power. Or…at least, that’s the plan. The manic teenager just finished it and is about to test it. She’s checking the notebook of research she stole to make sure.

“Boring…wow suuuper boring,” she says, laying down on one of the metal fan blades that lay above the mines. She flips the notebook pages and finds something interesting. She sits up and leans forward, focusing on the book.

“Here we go!” She says and looks at the metallic chamber.

“It’s all about these runes. They form this sort of math-y, magic-y gateway,” Jinx explains, showing the book page to the dolls of Mylo and Claggor, “To the realm of heebie-jeebies. And this…Turns it on,” she says, holding the perfectly spherical, glowing blue gemstone between her thumb and forefinger. She places the gemstone in and the device powers on. The wires glow blue.

“So..here goes,” Jinx says taking a breath and slowly turns the dial to the right, turning the power up. The homemade device whirrs and hums as the gemstone sparks. Jinx’s eyes widen when the spark turns to an explosion of blue in the blink of an eye, blasting the girl back. She yelps and groans tumbling a bit. The explosion rattles the dolls of Mylo and Claggor and the various items Jinx had nearby. Jinx’s eyes widen as she’s assaulted of memories from 6yrs ago. Claggor gets hit with one of the unstable blue hexcrystals in the head, instantly killing the boy. Blood splatters a bit just as Mylo gets pierced by a piece of pipe in the chest! The wild-haired boy slams into the wall, breathing hard, numb as he doesn’t even cry out in pain. He glances over at Claggor and his eyes widen when he sees his brother is dead. Mylo looks down in shock and sees a rusty metal pipe sticking out of his upper left chest. The boy reaches towards the pipe and when his fingers graze the pipe, searing pain explodes from the injury. A loud cracking sounds gets Mylo’s attention and he looks up just as the ceiling caves in on top of both of them, killing Mylo.

Jinx winces, shutting her eyes tightly as her generator sputters out, smoking. The blue light disappears and all that’s left are little blue flecks of light. Jinx sobs.

“No! No! It was a mistake! It was a mistake!” She cries as she scrambles to her feet and races to Silco’s office as fast as she can, leaving behind her stuffed rabbit toy Vi gave her that she calls “Mr. Bunny” and the flare as well. Electricity crackles in the air as the energy burst finally dies out.

Vi’s POV

I’m standing free for the first time in years. Well, not completely free. But the air is sweet and the sunshine feels almost hot to me. I look down and see the buildings near us and even the one I’m standing on descends so far down I can’t see the end. This is it. This is one of the passages to the Undercity from Topside. It’s close to how I took Powder and the boys during that botched robbery. I take a breath, hearing a train chugging in the distance. The train car pulls to a stop.

“I heard the bathysphere has a nice view,” that rookie Enforcer who freed me says, looking at the train car. An elderly person with a cane shuffles up the stairs to board.

“That could be a good way to get a lay of the land,” she tells me. I can’t help the instant ‘you idiot’ thought that races by but I have to remember that topsiders don’t know much aside from their privileged lives.

“Too risky,” I tell her, putting the hood of my shirt up. I jump over the ledge and move on the metal beam I landed on to get closer to a copper green roof. I jump and quickly stabilize myself on the slanted roof to jump over to another, then another! The movements, the action, the speed, it’s all coming back to me from my younger, teenage years. I catch the Rookie looking down at me from where I initially jumped from and see her shake her head slightly before deciding to follow me. There’s no way she can catch up.

Cait’s POV

“Too risky,” Vi, the former inmate responds to my rational suggestion of the bathysphere. I watch as she puts her hood up before jumping over the ledge! I gasp.

“What?!” I exclaim and hurry over. I watch and see the pink haired, muscular woman run down a metal beam, balancing perfectly despite the great height before jumping down onto an extremely slanted roof but doesn’t slip! I watch in awe as she leaps to another rooftop, then to another and another! Each jump she gets further and further away.

“Shit,” I shake my head and look down. I scoff slightly before sitting and sliding myself off the edge and look at the metal beam. It’s really narrow. I carefully slide my feet across, not daring to take actual steps because even doing this causes me to wobble slightly but I keep my arms out and look ahead.

3rd POV

Vi races down and despite the years confined in a cement and metal box, she remembers the movements needed parkour her way down into the Undercity. The pink-haired young woman leaps, pulling her knees in and her arms back as she flies by a painted mural of a woman with long wavy brown hair. She’s beautiful. Her flowing gown disappears right at her chest, making a ‘v’ shape. Vi feels the drop of gravity and flails a bit. She lands on the rooftop of another building and rolls to lessen the impact. Vi gets in between two close buildings and slides down, using a hand and foot on each wall.

Cait slides down the ladder and looks down. She barely sees Vi before the parolee disappears. Cait wobbles and clings to the ladder. Vi leaps over a short metal wall and slides down. Vi slows when she gets to a metal pipe that looks down on buildings crammed together, all bathed in a familiar green light. The Undercity. Vi pants as she looks around and finds a way down. She slides down a metal gutter and hits the ground. Once on stable ground, the young woman takes in the familiar but thick air of the Undercity before lowering her hood.

Nearby, an unsuspecting man with a red jacket whistles at Vi, getting her attention. He saunters up to her, his friend with him also approaching. Once he gets close to Vi, he crawls his fingers on her bare, toned shoulder. He flicks a piece of her dark pink hair. Vi smirks.

“Nice jacket,” she comments. The unfamiliar nobody makes a noise of confusion before Vi manages to knock him out with one punch. Blood splatters from his nose and mouth when he hits the ground. His friend looks at Vi and she quickly knocks out the friend as well before taking their clothes. Vi shrugs on the red jacket and quickly fold up the clothes for the Rookie so she won’t stand out more than she already does.

After taking a much longer time than anticipated, Cait slides down the side of a slanted wall and lands on the awning of the building beside it before nearly sliding and falling to the ground. She stumbles a bit, leaning against a building and pants hard when she hears a set of light footsteps near her. The Enforcer turns and sees it’s the old man from topside! It had taken her so long that he’d gotten here! Suddenly something soft hits Cait’s upper body, startling her a bit as she catches a pair of clothes.

“Welcome to the Lanes,” Vi greets, walking up to her.

“You almost got me killed,” Cait argues.

“One of my little sisters could do that when she was 7. All us fisherfolk can. Don’t you wanna blend in?” Vi asks, walking off. Cait hears a man groan and she turns to see an open garbage bin.

Cait’s POV

“Don’t you wanna blend in?” Vi asks me. I’m reminded of a shooting competition I was in when I just turned 16. I was running through a frosty wood, shooting targets, racing someone. Not just anyone though…it was Sheriff Grayson. It wasn’t just any competition either. It was the Enforcer’s test. A ‘competition’ to make sure all Enforcers are able to handle a firearm. I’d gotten to the last target. Grayson was matching me. We aimed. I had shut my eyes and took a breath and in that time, I heard a shift in the snow. I opened my eyes and fired. The bullet it the bullseye, flying through but I knew it wasn’t a true win. I looked over and saw Grayson aiming but putting her rifle down. She nods at me and I give return the gesture as good will. But I was upset.

I was so upset I accused her of bribery because I was so sure my parents had paid her to let me win. But she just gave me a small half-smile and explained to me that being an Enforcer means having the power to protect people.

“Which begs the question young Kiramman, what are you shooting for?” Sheriff Grayson’s voice echoes in my mind.

3rd POV

Back in Piltover, Viktor is able to control the Hexcore to an extent of turning it up, down, left and right. The runes on it glow blue. Jayce is standing in front of a board.

“You had a vision?” Jayce asks.

“What if we’ve been looking at it backwards? We’ve been trying to discover runes that invoke specific effects and then molding them to a useful function,” Viktor says as Sky, his assistant, walks over and hands Jayce a blueprint of the Hexcore.

“Tools, as you like to put it. But, but..if the legends are true, mages aren’t bound to single functions. It’s said the Arcane speaks through them,” Viktor explains as the Hexcore moves and rotates different pieces with Viktor keeping a watchful eye on it through lenses.

“I’m still not following,” Jayce tells his partner.

“They think. They adapt,” Viktor says.

“You think Hextech can…learn?” Jayce asks Viktor, approaching the Zaunite. Viktor turns his right handle and pushes in, locking the mechanism and the Hexcore suddenly emits a beam of light! The scent of electricity is in the air and zaps around Viktor. Jayce flinches away but turns back when it dies out quickly.

“Are you sure this is safe?” Jayce asks.

“Of course not,” Viktor answers as if it’s obvious, though he’s so absorbed in his work, he misses Jayce’s look of concern but he leaves for an opera he knows Mel will be at.

Speaking of concern, it’s the same look Cait gives Vi as she munches down slop that is considered food. Cait’s concern is mixed with disgust as Vi picks up a chunk of what appears to be fish covered in a vague, smelly orange sauce. Cait feels her stomach churn.

“Oh, Jericho, have I missed these,” Vi says, holding a fish chunk to the stall owner. He chuckles heartily as he chops up a fish. Vi notices the pair of clear blue eyes on her and offers the Enforcer some of her food. Cait looks at the colorful food and even if it hadn’t looked inedible, Vi’s hand wraps are covered in blood, dirt and sweat from new to finely aged from prison.

“No. Thank you,” Cait says.

“You’re missing out,” Vi says, eating the offered food herself.

“Are you going to question him?” Cait whispers semi-discretely by pulling on the hood of her stolen clothes. Vi glances at Jericho as the chef is unceremoniously scratching his rear.

“Definitely not above board,” Vi tells Cait.

“Silco. His connections? Isn’t that why we’re here?” Cait asks quietly but clearly frustrated.

“We’re here because I’m hungry. Do you know what prison food is like? No, of course you don’t,” Vi answers back cooly before finishing off the last fish chunk and licking her fingers.

“Unbelievable. I didn’t break you out of jail to eat…slop!” Cait hisses angrily, starting to pace anxiously, “I knew this was a terrible idea. You don’t actually know anything, do you?”

Vi finishes the bowl and wipes her mouth with her hand.

“Mmm, better than I remember,” Vi tells Jericho. The one-eyed chef chuckles and exchanges her empty bowl for a paper napkin. Vi lifts up the corner and sees the symbol for Babbette’s. The two exchange a look before Vi walks off with Caitlyn following.

Ekko’s POV

I’ve heard the Enforcers are starting to get more aggressive. While making sure everyone’s been ok, I haven’t checked on Y/N for a while, so when Scar offers to take watch, I start walking around, looking for the little girl. I check our room first and don’t see her. Ok. Maybe the mural? I hurry to the adjacent platform and get a view of the beautiful painting. But no Y/N. Where is she? Who was with her earlier? Senna? No..no, it was Kiyi. I have to find Kiyi.

I find the young woman sitting with friends chatting when she catches my eye.

“Oh, hey Ekko,” she greets.

“Hey Kiyi, you seen Y/N?” He asks.

“I…thought she went home? She told me she was going home hours ago,” she says.

“She’s not in the storage house?” She asks me and I shake my head. Oh no. I race around and ask Scar if he’s seen her.

“You don’t think she left do you?” Scar asks.

“I think she’s as stubborn as Vi and can be as unpredictable as Jinx. Anything’s possible with her,” I say.

“Good point,” he admits, knowing how the young girl is. After searching the whole Sanctuary and even the areas surrounding us, I find no sign of the kid I consider to be my younger sister. I sigh.

“Dammit,” I say under my breath before starting a search party with Scar.

Reader’s POV

I know Ekko will be mad at me, but if I want to see my sisters again, I have to do it myself. Ekko just wants to protect me and I love him, I also still love Vi and..and Jinx. I want it to be how it was. I want Vi and Jinx to come back. They can live with us at the Sanctuary. I’m not sure how Ekko would feel about that but he’d do it if I convinced him. I left no trace of my leaving and make my way through the Undercity, being careful and alert like Ekko taught me.

3rd POV

Elsewhere in the Undercity, Jinx approaches the ruined arcade that hasn’t been touched since that day the Enforcers barged in on the kids. She carefully steps through the shattered glass window and the broken pieces crack under her boots. She rubs the dust between her fingers as she looks around. Everything is the same, covered in a thick layer of dust and cobwebs. Jinx walks until she steps on something metallic. She looks down and see’s the metal plate with Mylo’s face drawn on from the boxing machine.

“Hmph,” Jinx bends down to pick it up, brushing off the dust. It’s a weird feeling for the girl. Mylo’s been gone for 6yrs, but to Jinx, he’s never really been gone. He’s always with her, just like Claggor and Vi.

“Oh what’s the matter Mylo? You worried Powder’s gonna beat you again?” Claggor’s voice echo’s in Jinx’s head as she stands. She glances at the scoreboard when the sudden chirping of a crow snaps the girl’s attention in an instant. She grabs her pistol and aims right at the bird. It caws once and cocks its head. Jinx mimics the movement before shooting the bird dead. She blows the smoke off her pistol before twirling it and sheathing it back at her side as she walks up to the boxing machine.

Memories of a teenage Vi assault Jinx. She remembers how her sister would move with quick precision. Jinx examines the metal frame where the plate goes and puts it in, dusting her hands off. She looks around and finds a metal piece that’s supposed to go into the boxing machine. After eyeing it to make sure it’s ok, she blows the dust off before inserting it. Jinx flips a switch and metal starts powering up. She pushes a lever up which causes a yellow liquid, presumably gasoline to power up the machine. The lights turn on to illuminate the area as Jinx stands before the game.

“Vander,” Jinx hear’s Vi’s voice.

“Because you’re a jinx!” Vi’s voice snaps angrily. Jinx remembers her screaming, her sobbing and pleading for Vi.

“What makes you different makes you strong,” Vi’s voice tells her as Jinx remembers when Vi would love her, stroking her cheek and brushing the hair off her face. But it didn’t matter now. The pain of what happened tainted everything. Vi had slapped her. That night still fresh in her mind. A tender touch turned violent. Jinx’s eyes snap open and she starts swinging, hitting the metal plate with her unprotected fist.

Jinx remembers sitting with her sisters on the roof of the Last Drop that’s contrasted with Vi grabbing her face and yelling at her. Jinx dodges and hits again and again, dodging out of the way. She grunts a bit, remembering how a teenage Vi would move, though instead of Vi’s precise punches, Jinx was wild with her swings and kicks, something Vi didn’t do. The scoreboard changes, launching ‘Pow’ up the leaderboard.

Jinx attacks wildly, almost uncontrolled as she lets the trauma of what happened consume her. Yelling with each hit, grunting until she remembers being told to stay behind. She was alone in the basement.

“RAAAHHHH!!!” The memory of Powder screams.

“AAAGGHHH!!!” Jinx screams, unaware of the tears streaming down her face as she hits the old padding as hard as she can. The teen pants heavily, sweating as she hears the scoreboard change. She looks up and sees her name just below Vi’s #1 spot. She groans angrily before grabbing her pistol and shooting the metal plate.

Vi heads towards the Last Drop, a place she considered home for a good portion of her life. She stops on a metal bridge to look down at the glowing green sign. Different owner different color. Caitlyn approaches and looks down to see a brawl in front of the bar.

“Well, that place does look like it has bodies buried in the basement,” Caitlyn comments off-handedly, angering Vi. Vi’s grip on the metal rail tightens. That was the specific room where she and her siblings lived.

“You don’t know anything,” Vi growls angrily, shoving Caitlyn’s shoulder as she walks past the rookie Enforcer, who just gives her a look, not understanding Vi’s anger. Vi heads to Margot’s Pleasure House, the place on the napkin Jericho gave her.

Back in Piltover, Councilor Medarda has warned Jayce that by shutting down the Hexgate, he’s made an enemy of everyone else in the Council, so he must regain their favor by schmoozing. Viktor had opposed when Jayce talked to him but Jayce insisted he had to attend an opera musical performance, so Viktor merely sighed and told him to go. At the opera, Mel had pointed out who did what, and when Jayce questioned the legality, Mel had a…twist to it. She advised Jayce to offer something the other Councilors would want: to be Hextech partners (despite already having one in Viktor).

Having to make a split second decision, Mel had gotten the attention of an older Councilor who was particularly upset with Enforcers searching her home, due to Jayce’s new order of security. The musician plays solo on stage as they talk. After Jayce takes Mel’s advice and offers the Councilwoman a deal with all new hextech creations, the two shake hands.

“How can I reject such an auspicious offer?” She replies as they shake. He smiles and nods.

As the music swells, it’s all a blur for Jayce. He has to keep track of everything he has to say to these council members. Drinks clink together. Jayce shakes so many hands. Heimerdinger, having bought seat tickets to the event, is sitting near the front enjoying the show, completely unaware of Jayce and his dealings with the council members.

The music comes to an end and the musician bows and everyone, including the council members, clap. Mel looks at Jayce with slight pride. He’s learning his role as a council member, despite not wanting it.

Vi’s POV

We get to Babbette’s and I knock on the door. The window slides open and through the metal bars I see the guard look at us. I look back at him and he sighs before unlocking the door and opening it.

I look down the dark hall to hear laughing. The only light are the few candles lining the hall.

“The one place all the secrets are spilled,” I tell her and walk in. She sighs and follows me. I hear a chuckle along with some others chatting elsewhere. I glance through a beaded doorway and see someone taking a puff off a pipe. The smoke is purple like Shimmer. We pass an open bathroom with someone actively bathing, enjoying someone else and the Enforcer peeks in before catching up to me.

“How exactly do you propose we go about this?” She asks me, stopping. Someone in a full body leather suit with a gag walks by.

“Let ‘em think you work here,” I answer obviously.

“Excuse me? I will not,” She says, clearly caught off guard.

“You know what your problem is?” I ask, walking up to the Rookie.

“Please. Tell me,” she replies sarcastically with an eye roll.

“You expect everyone to give you what you want. If you really want people to talk to you, you have to let them think you have what they want,” I explain, pacing around her.

“And what do I have?” She asks. I look her up and down before stepping into her space.

“You’re hot, cupcake,” I tell her and she backs into the wall, I put a hand on the wall next to her.

“So what’ll it be, man or woman?” I ask.

“Uhm-..” She stutters just as someone in a blue suit and white mask walks by. I grab his arm and pull him towards us.

“Hi, I-I’m Pim. What’s your name?” The man, Pim, stutters.

“Matilda. But you can call her whatever you want,” I say, glancing at the Enforcer. She her eyes widen and she gasps slightly before smiling.

“Ah, y-yes. M-Matilda. My parents named me Matilda. After my great-grandmother Matilda, the, uh..-“ she lies horribly. But that doesn’t matter. I’ll ditch her here after I go talk to Margot.

I slip down the hall quietly before getting to her office. I walk in and she looks up at me from some sort of paperwork on her desk.

“Would you believe it?” She asks, clearly not expecting me.

Ekko’s POV

I’m pacing around, waiting to hear from someone, anyone, when I see a streak of green light in the sky. It flies down and I see it’s Scar on his hoverboard.

“Little man-we don’t have confirmation, but we think there’s activity going on near the Lanes. Two guys who got beat up and robbed says it was a woman with pink hair,” he says.

“What? A-Are you sure?!” I demand and he nods. I look away, trying to think. It might not be Vi, but if it is…If Y/N finds out about her, she might want to tell Jinx—

“There’s something else,” Scar says, getting my attention.

“What is it?” I ask.

“There was someone else with her. A female Enforcer, ‘bout the same age,” he says. My eyes widen. All Enforcers work for Silco. None of them can be trusted. If one is with Vi, then that means she must work for him as well.

“Where’d they go?” I ask.

“Babbette’s, not sure why,” Scar answers.

“Keep an eye on them. It might be Vi, it might not, but we have to know where the Enforcer is,” I explain and Scar nods.

“Sure thing boss,” he says.

“Any sign of Y/N?” I ask and he shakes his head sadly.

“She’s small and she’s quick. None of us could track her, she practically disappeared. I’m not sure where she went,” he says. I sigh and rub my temple.

“Alright, thanks for looking,” I say.

“We’ll keep up the search until she’s back,” he assures me. I nod and do my best to reassure everyone that overheard our conversation that the Enforcer is no threat to us. That we are well hidden and fortified in the Undercity so well that not even Silco has threatened us.

3rd POV

The industrialist walks into his office as Marcus, the Sheriff, twirls the same blood soaked coin from all those years ago in the alley where Sheriff Grayson and Benzo were killed.

“Sheriff, what a lovely surprise,” Silco says, walking over to sit down at his desk.

“The Hextech wonderboy is on the Council now, and he’s asking questions. It’s only a matter of time before he finds the truth,” Marcus says with a biting tone.

“What is truth, but a survivor’s story?” Silco asks as he opens one of his desk drawers.

“If I’m discovered, we’re both finished,” Marcus threatens. Silco pulls out a metal homemade grenade that’s covered in the symbol of the Firelight leader, but in Jinx’s classic pink and blue colors.

“Good thing you’ve located proof of the Firelights’ involvement” Silco says. Marcus approaches and picks up the grenade.

“This has gone too far,” he says, looking at the explosive device. It has a green light on it and metal things that look like teeth.

Marcus’s POV

For some reason, the chomping teeth of the grenade feels familiar to me, but I can’t place it. My eyes spot the pin and I thumb it. Silco notices.

“Hmm? Imagining yourself a hero? One final act to make you the martyr you’ve always seen yourself as?” Silco asks with a chuckle. I want to do it. I want to kill him. I could do it. I can do it. I pant slightly before screaming, pulling the pin. The grenade flashes pink and Silco’s eyes widen as we are enveloped in a fiery explosion.

“Then what’re you waiting for?” Silco asks, getting my attention. Just a fantasy.

I look at the grenade before sighing. I wanted to pull the pin. I wanted to so bad. But I couldn’t. We lock eyes for a moment before I walk out with the grenade, hoping this will stall Councilor Talis.

Jinx’s POV

Unbeknownst to Sheriff Marcus, I was up in the rafters the whole time.

“Ah, he’s faltering. You need to weaponize the Hextech soon,” Silco tells me. I shut my eyes.

“I can’t do it. Just…give it to the doctor,” I reply, trying not to succumb to the intense emotions.

“You’re the only one I can trust with this, Jinx,” Silco argues rationally. I have to tell him.

“I keep seeing them…that day,” I admit. I watch as he stands and glances up at me.

“Fear haunts us all, child,” he says. He’s told me before that we are the same. Both of us betrayed by a sibling.

“Come with me. I want to show you something,” he says and I obediently follow him out.

3rd POV

Silco leaves the bar with Jinx. Unbeknownst to them, they are being watched by Y/N, who is hiding in Benzo’s boarded up shop. She managed to sneak in through Little Man’s secret hideout. As much as Y/N wants to go after Jinx, she knows she can’t, not while Silco’s around.

Back at Babbette’s, Vi is sitting in the brothel owner’s office. Vi’s fists are clenched lightly.

“Sweetheart, I was real sad to hear about Vander. And the kids. Just terrible,” Babbette tells Vi. Her fists loosen a bit.

“By the looks of it, no one down here lifted a finger to stop Silco,” Vi argues.

“A few tried but Silco’s got the muscle…and the money,” Babbette explains, “he took over the Last Drop.”

“I saw,” Vi says, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees.

“Things have changed without Vander looking out for us,” Babbette says, taking a drag off her cigarette.

“Have you heard anything about Powder? I think Silco has her,” Vi asks. Babbette gives her a sad look and shakes her head.

“What about Y/N?” Vi asks.

“The Firelights. She’d hang around with them,” Babbette says.

“I have to find them,” Vi says, standing up.

“Silco’s number two’s a regular. I can have Miguel tell you where to find her,” Babbette explains, talking of the ‘regular’.

“I owe you,” Vi tells Babbette and walks out.

“It’s nothing,” she says after Vi leaves.

Vi walks back down the hall and passes a room where the Enforcer is. She giggles, getting Vi’s attention. Vi stops and glances over to see the Enforcer charming another woman and Vi smiles. Well I’ll be damn, Vi thinks to herself, scoffing lightly.

Reader POV

Since I can’t go after Jinx, I have to try Vi. I can’t be certain since I’ve only overheard mere words, but I think Vi might be in the Undercity. If I can find Vi, then together, the two of us can get Jinx ourselves and take her back to the Sanctuary. Then we can finally be a whole family again. I glance around and look for anything that might help. I search Uncle Benzo’s desk. I walk behind and-

“Agh!” I yelp in surprise when I see Uncle Benzo’s skeleton! Reddish brown hair clings to the skull and the clothes are dusty and ragged. Bits of muscle and skin are still visible around his stomach, chest and upper arms and legs. Not quite all the way rotted. Maybe in another 6yrs. So that’s what Huck did with the pawn shop owner’s body. I look around and spot a black book. The first page says ‘contacts’. First is Jericho but the second…the second one is Babbette. Maybe she’d know something about Vi, since Ekko is so…stubborn about telling me.

Making my way out through the ventilation shaft to Ekko’s secret hideout, I hop from the rooftop onto the ladder and climb down.

Vi’s POV

I find Miguel and he tells me it’s Sevika that’s the regular.

“Sevika? She’s alive?!” I ask incredulously and he nods.

“She’s Silco’s number 2,” Miguel explains.

“Where is she?” I ask.

“She normally plays cards with the scum that hang around, just past Jericho’s stand I think,” Miguel says. I nod.

“Thanks Miguel,” I say and he nods. He was in his mid 20s when I was 16, so he must be in his early 30s now?

“Your old man…he really was the glue that held this community together,” Miguel says and I nod.

“I know,” I say and we part ways. I walk out, leaving the Enforcer behind. It’s not that I want to escape, it’s that I don’t want to involve her in the fight I’m going to have with Sevika.

Reader POV

I make sure to keep to myself, my head down, though I make sure to look up occasionally to make sure I’m still going the right way. I gasp when I see a couple people that I know work for Silco, walk around. I turn and head the opposite way, making sure to stay clear of them. I don’t really know much about Babbette other than what my older siblings told me 6 years ago.

“She’s a nice lady but she’s in a dirty business,” Claggor had told me. I didn’t understand at the time, being only 4, but now that I’m older, I understand it’s prostitution. A whorehouse. A place people go for drugs and sex.

I spot the building down the street. That’s when I spot someone. I see someone who looks from the Undercity…the clothes are non-descript and the jacket obscures the person’s upper body but the bright, spiky, shaggy pink hair sticks out above everything else and my eyes widen.

“Vi,” I gasp. I watch as the woman I think is Vi walk down the street and turn the corner. I can’t let her get away! I climb up a ladder and onto a roof. I hop along the close-together rooftops, the buildings practically crammed together, careful to keep out of sight, moving in the shadows. I feel my lungs constrict and vibrate slightly from the asthma I have. I slow down a bit, letting Vi get further away but I think I know where she’s going.

3rd POV

Back in Piltover, Viktor works hard in the lab while Mel and Jayce fall into their emotions. Sky tries to ask Viktor if he has plans after work, but he shuts her down, saying he will probably just sleep there. Sky tries hard not to take it personally, after all, Viktor is dying and has only a certain amount of time left. But she wished she could show him how to enjoy the time he does have.

Sky leaves the workaholic Viktor to his evolving Hexcore that now has multiple glowing blue runes on it. It moves up and down, left to right, turning, clicking…adapting. Viktor is desperate for anything but no matter the combination of runes, nothing works. He slams his desk angrily, shoving his chair back, making papers fly off the desk. He gasps a bit and looks at the Hexcore. His vision is starting to tunnel. Viktor stumbles forward, coughing into his hand, blood splattering on his fingers and onto the desk. All while Jayce his having sex with Mel, unaware that someone he’s close it is literally dying. Viktor slips off the desk and slumps to the floor, passed out, knocking his cane over.

While Viktor is out, the Hexcore starts crackling with electricity. Viktor’s blood on the desk is so close that the Hexcore starts to attract it. The red liquid slowly moves towards the Hexcore before a drop of blood rises up and fuses with the Hexcore!

In the Undercity, Silco has taken Jinx to the water where Vander nearly killed him.

“I almost drowned in these waters,” Silco tells Jinx.

“You told me a million times,” Jinx complains, rolling her eyes.

“Vander wasn’t the man you thought he was,” Silco continues.

“Right, he was like a brother to you, and he turned his back and blah, blah, blah. Did I miss anything?” Jinx asks bored. Silco snickers.

“I’ve got a new one for you,” Silco tells her, running his fingers in the cool, contaminated water. It drips off his hand and Jinx watches intently.

“That day, I let a weak man die,” Silco says before crouching down, dunking himself in, sloshing the water. He returns after a second and wipes his face and hair back.

“And another was reborn. Betrayal, that pain that feels like it’ll eat you from the inside out, can either break you or forge you into something greater,” Silco says as Jinx looks at him before looking away.

“You need to let Powder die,” Silco says, the old name making her look at him, “So the fear of pain will no longer control you.” He explains, offering a hand.

Jinx moves to take it and walks towards him, grabbing his first two fingers, much like she did as a little girl, when they first met.

“You’re strong now. Just like you were always meant to be. Jinx is perfect,” Silco tells his daughter. She steps to him and he gently cups the back of her head, still holding her hand with the other. He gives her a small reassuring smile before letting her lay down in the water. The teenager exhales and Silco gives her a look as if to say ‘ready, now,’ before letting her dip below the surface of the water.

Vi’s POV

I pull up my hood and walk down the street, unaware that I’m being followed. All I care about is finding Sevika. I thought she died. I swear I thought she died. I saw her…then Vander—the building—she was in there-but…if Margot says she’s alive…I have to get to her.

I walk past a few people, bumping into one who grumbles, calling me a bitch and flipping me off, but I keep moving. I stop behind a corner as it opens to a small courtyard between buildings. Sevika is sitting at a card table, playing with two guys. One of them, I recognize. She’s smoking a cigarette. I glare at her, fiery rage is all I feel when I see her for betraying Vander.

3rd POV

Luckily Heimerdinger was staying late and managed to find Viktor and get him to the hospital. The head of the academy also called Jayce to inform him of what’s happened. While Mel sleeps, Jayce slips out and joins Viktor in his hospital room. Mel wakes up and finds her bed empty as Jayce asks about Viktor when the man wakes.

“Jayce?” Viktor asks.

“Viktor—the doctors uhm..—they-“ Jayce tries telling him but Viktor sighs defeatedly.

“How much time do I have?” He asks as Sevika plays the Death and Magician cards in the game, winning.

“Rotten luck boys,” she says, putting her lit cigarette back in her mouth.

Vi’s POV

I race towards Sevika as she reaches to grab the pot winnings of the game and slam my knee into her cheek! Cards, money and Sevika’s cigarette goes flying. She drops to the ground and the two men playing her look at me with a gasp. The one with a prosthetic nose is the same guy from that street fight after the robbery gone wrong 6 years ago. I had to help Mylo with him by slamming a 2x4 of wood into his face, bashing his nose in. If he recognized me, he made no motion of it as the two run away cowardly.

“Vi?” Sevika asks as she gets to her knees. I storm up to her. She tries to backhand me as she stands but I dodge easily and grab the dark skinned woman by her ponytail. I turn and slam the older woman into the concrete wall, pinning her arm behind her and her head against the wall.

“You filthy traitor,” I growl.

“Vander had his chance,” she snarls back. That’s when I see a glowing purple light under the cloak she’s wearing. The arm I’m holding suddenly moves and when it does I hear a mechanical whirring noise. The arm moves unnaturally, breaking free of my grip. She kicks me back and I fall to the ground. As Sevika stalks up to me, she takes off the cloak and I see a mechanical arm! I gasp. I watch as a vial of Shimmer pops up at her shoulder and turns, clicking in place. The Shimmer travels down the whole arm, powering it up. She uses it to motion at me and I stand up. I shrug off my red jacket and take a couple of test punches as she blocks them easily. I swing forward and her metal arm catches and locks in place, trapping me!

“I see you never learned patience,” she says before head butting me and punching my stomach. I hit the wall behind me and gasp at the hard hit. I see her swing at me with that metal arm and I duck. I hit her ribcage but she tanks it so I swing at her face and she merely grunts. I dodge one of her punches from her normal arm so when she tries with her mechanical one, I’m able to grab hold of the upper area and and uppercut her face. She yanks back and tries again, but I dodge, moving to her side. I get in a quick hit to her side before punching her face again. She staggers back and I leap up into the air and swing as hard as I can, feeling my fist connect with her cheek. She goes down, panting a bit and sweating. The Shimmer canister raises and injects itself again. Sevika glares at me, her dark eyes now a sickly purple as she growls at me. She grabs a metal drum and tosses it up before punching it at me! I run to dodge but the Shimmer gives her incredible strength and speed as she bodies me into the wall! I yelp as her hand comes up to wrap around my neck. I’m reminded of the fight with Shimmer Deckard 6 years ago. I tried charging him and he caught me by my neck. Now it’s Sevika. She picks me up and slams me into a wooden crate, hitting the hard ground. I groan as she drags me by my neck and I try prying her metal hand off, but it’s no use! She picks me up and pins me against the wall, luckily she let go of my neck, but her forearm is pressed against my cheek. The Shimmer is hot.

Because she’s so close, I manage to knee her crotch. She grunts in pain and bends forward. I wind back with both fists and hit her back as hard as I can before grabbing hold of her torso and tossing the woman into the wall. She grunts, panting and I stagger a bit from the effort. I make the same ‘come get me’ hand motion at her that she did to me earlier as I breathe hard. Sevika grunts and gets up, trying to swing at me, but I back up, dodging and hit her. I lead her into a narrow area between two buildings. I uppercut her jaw before slamming her head into the wall. I punch her and slam her head into the adjacent wall before speed punching her stomach and grabbing her head and collide my knee with her face. I pant heavily, covered in bruises, blood, and sweat. We both breathe heavily as Sevika gets to her feet. I growl and see a wooden gate behind her. I race towards Sevika, jump, and kick as hard as I can, hitting the ground myself but I hear her body crash through the wood and hit the street behind the gate.

She coughs and spits some blood out but I manage to step on her metal arm as she rolls onto her back, unaware we are being watched by someone. Sevika groans.

“Where’s my sister? Where is he keeping her?” I demand, winding back for another hit as I hold Sevika by her neck.

“Keeping her? You mean Jinx?” She asks me. My eyes widen at the name and I glare at her.

“She works for him,” Sevika says and I gasp. Clearly caught off guard, Sevika takes the opportunity to shank my side, piercing my flesh. I grunt. Sevika comes to my ear.

“She’s like his daughter,” Sevika says of Powder before shoving me to the ground. I fall easily as I feel something warm and liquid run down to my hip. I groan as I try to crawl away, but Sevika walks up to me, grabbing my cheeks in her normal hand.

“I’ll give her your regards,” Sevika says, her metal arm winding back for a hit. Her shoulder Shimmer canister raises and when it does, a single gunshot rings out and shatters the mechanism, making Sevika recoil, letting me go. Sevika looks to where the shot came from to see the Enforcer I left behind at Margot’s, standing on a bridge, aiming her rifle right at her. The Enforcer gets another shot off, but hits Sevika’s metal shoulder as she runs off, getting away.

“Why did you let her get a way?” I ask on my knees on the ground as the Enforcer approaches cautiously.

“Do you ever say ‘thank you’?” she asks back, putting her rifle away.

“He’s gonna know we’re here now,” I warn.

“Whose fault is that?” She asks. I smirk half heartedly as I feel blood drip out of me.

“You’re an alright shot,” I admit.

“I’m an excellent shot,” she corrects. I want to tell her that I would know but I keep my mouth shut. I sigh.

“You gonna help me out, cupcake?” I ask, holding a hand up to her.

“Stop calling me that. My name is Caitlyn,” she says as she hauls me to my feet.

“But you’re so sweet, like a cupcake,” I tell her as I lean heavily on her, my arm draped over her shoulders, unaware we are being watched. Caitlyn chuckles.

“Shut up,” she replies as we walk.

Cait’s POV

As I let Vi lean on me, I can’t help but think of that shooting test and what Sheriff Grayson asked me.

“What are you shooting for?” She asked. At the time, I didn’t have an answer. But now…now I think I do. I’m shooting for Vi…for people like Vi. People that need help whether they be in the lowest parts of the Undercity or the highest seat of the Council in Piltover. I’m an Enforcer because I can help this city. I know I can.

Reader POV

I watch Vi’s fight with Sevika and resist the urge to call out to her. I wince with every hit Vi takes and when Sevika stabs Vi, I find a way down to the ground off the roofs but by the time I could get down, Sevika was gone. I saw no sign of her and after watching the Enforcer pick up Vi, I run back to a side alley and that’s when my eyes immediately meet Sevika’s! I gasp and immediately run to hide. I can’t tell if she’s chasing me—I don’t think she is, but either way, I think I might have to tell Ekko since I’m pretty sure Sevika will tell Silco about me at the very least.

3rd POV

As Sevika rounds the corner, panting, covered in blood, she is shocked to see a young girl looking at her. Their eyes meet and the girl gasps and quickly disappears. At first, she appeared to be a random street urchin. But…the eyes. Sevika will always remember the eyes of those 3 sisters Vander adopted. Vi with her ice cold, tough eyes, Jinx with her thousand-yard stare and unhinged look and Y/N…Y/N’s eyes always had a brightness that never dulled, no matter how rough the Undercity was. She had the courage and bravery of Vi but the wild, unpredictability of Jinx and a unique light that was all her own. Despite all 3 not having the same eye color, you can tell they are related. And that’s what Sevika knew. She knew this girl…this girl was the youngest of the sisters. Jinx’s little sister!

As Jinx perfects the energy capacitor, Sevika manages to limp back to Silco’s office.

“You’re making a mess,” Silco tells Sevika as he applies makeup to his scarred eye. Jinx spins in her chair, watching her successful test as Sevika approaches Silco’s desk.

“The sisters…they’re back,” Sevika says and Silco’s eyes widen as he whips around in his chair.

“From the dead?!” He demands.

END.

[writingforfun7567]

Bad Batch—Our Love

Chapter 6–Protect the Family

Chapter Index

Summary—Crosshair and his squad report to Ryloth as ordered. Bail gives Captain Rex information about Fulcrum. CF99 teams up with Clone Captain Howzer and the Syndulla’s daughter, Hera, to break her parents out of prison. CF99, Howzer and Hera get help from a surprising ally.

Warnings: violence, POV changes, OC jedi characters

Words: 10,217

3rd POV

As Bail finishes up his transmission with Fulcrum, he sends his r-series astromech droid, R2-C4, to a shuttle.

“C4-be sure to tell Captain Rex everything I told you about Fulcrum. If you convince the Captain, he’ll convince the others, understand?” Bail asks his droid, handing over a data rod Bail used to record the Fulcrum transmission. C4 beeps happily in response before turning and rolling out to the landing pads on the property. The group had just left in the modified omicron-class attack ship, so Bail knows his droid pal can easily catch up to the group of soldiers. His wife, Breha returns after putting their infant daughter down for a nap. She approaches Bail and puts a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“Hm?” He hums before smiling at his wife.

“Are you sure telling Fulcrum about the children was a good idea?” She asks and Bail gives his wife a curious look.

“Of course I’m sure, why do you ask?” He asks, turning to face her. She sighs lightly and rolls her eyes, as she thought it should’ve been obvious.

“You saw how they interacted. The soldiers…they are like parents to those children. And the kids, they acted just like siblings. They’re a family. If they separate, it could do more harm than good, especially to the kids,” Breha explains. Bail sighs a bit and rubs his temple slightly.

“I know but…the Jedi are gone now Breha. And with the changing galaxy…we need them back. But I understand what you are saying. I saw it plain as day. I just feel if I don’t say anything then it’s like I’m doing nothing to help. I have the information for a choice I should not make. I’m trapped between a rock and a hard place here,” Bail says, clearly letting the stress get to him.

“I understand my love. I know you do what you believe is right,” Breha says, offering a gentle, loving kiss to Bail’s cheek.

“I must admit, they do seem like a family,” Bail adds and his wife smiles. Meanwhile, R2-C4 boards the shuttle and tracks the Havoc Marauder’s position. It just left the atmosphere. The droid flies after CF99 and sends out a signal, which is almost immediately answered.

3rd POV

As Crosshair and his Imperial squad arrive on Ryloth, Captain Howzer hides Hera and her droid pal Chopper at an abandoned security checkpoint just outside Lessu, the capital.

“Ok kid, I need you and Chop to get to your father’s abandoned outpost. I parked the bike over there-“ Howzer points to the ruined structure they’re hiding by.

“Why can’t we stay with you?“ Hera asks.

“I need you to stay safe. Plus, I’ve got some reinforcements coming and I need you to greet them. I gave them the coordinates of the base so they should be here soon,” Howzer explains.

“Reinforcements? Who? More of your men?” Hera asks.

“No-they’re rogue clones. They want to help us so I gave them the coordinates,” Howzer answers, just going off of what he learned talking with Bail Organa. Hera nods at the clone captain.

“Chop, power up the bike-,” Hera says. The droid obediently does as he’s told, but not without a couple beeps. The young Twi’lek girl looks up at the captain with teal blue armor and suddenly jumps into him, wrapping her arms around his neck.

Howzer returns the gesture and waits for Hera to pull back.

“Be safe, don’t leave. Call me if you need me. Ok?” Howzer asks and Hera nods.

“I will,” she assures him. The two part and the captain watches as Hera mounts the hoverbike. Chopper is sitting on the back, a magnetic port holding him in place.

“Take care of Hera ok Chopper?” Howzer orders and the astromech beeps before Hera takes off on the bike.

Howzer watches Hera until she disappears into the distance. He steels himself before heading back to the capital building.

Hunter’s POV

Rex, Echo and Kix are talking to themselves while Tech pilots the ship and I keep an eye on the kids. A sudden beeping gets everyone’s attention as Tech patches it through. A beeping sounds and I realize it’s a-

“A droid?” Tech asks, finishing my thought. I nod.

“He says he was sent by Senator Organa. That he has some last minute information for-“ Tech says but pauses and I look at Tech. Wrecker shakes his head slightly and takes a step towards him.

“Well?” Wrecker asks impatiently.

“Captain Rex,” Tech reveals and everyone, even the children, look to the 501st captain, who blinks in surprise.

“What is this ‘last minute information’?” the 501st medic, Kix, asks.

“We know our location and it should be a simple stealth and extraction mission,” Tech explains.

“Let’s dock with him then we’ll figure out what to do,” I say and Tech nods, giving our coordinates to Senator Organa’s droid.

We dock with the shuttle and open the hatch. An r-series astromech rolls in.

“Hey little guy. What kind of information do you have for me?” Captain Rex asks, kneeling down to be at the droid’s level. Something tells me he’s had a relationship with a droid. Not many beings in general treat droids with respect. C4 beeps and spins before a hatch opens and he extends a robotic arm with pincers out to Rex. The droid’s holding a data rod! My eyes widen.

“Huh interesting-“ Rex says. That’s when the droid plays a holovideo projected from his camera. It’s Senator Organa!

“Thank you again Clone Force 99. I had just gotten some last minute intel involving your Ryloth mission that I feel you should know before going in,” Bail says.

“I’ve got confirmation of coordinates for a secret entrance into the abandoned base. New patrols have been sighted in the area so be sure to be careful entering the atmosphere,” Bail says, “I am also including a direct communications channel to Captain Howzer on Ryloth.”

“C4 can download the coordinates and the commlink channel to your ship’s main computer,” Bail says. Tech motions to the console as R2-C4 rolls over and plugs in.

“I’ve got the information,” Tech announces, adjusting his goggles slightly.

“I won’t keep you, the Syndulla’s have been holding out long enough,” Senator Organa says, a hint of urgency in his voice. The droid beeps twice before going back to his shuttle.

“He said he is waiting for you,” Tech says, looking at Captain Rex. He looks at the data rod the droid gave him and nods.

“I’ll check this out,” Rex says and Kix nods. I watch Wrecker turn to Echo.

“You comin’ with us?” Wrecker asks and I notice the kids visibly brighten hopefully. Echo glances at Rex and Kix. I can tell he wants to stay with the 501st troopers.

“I-uh…” he stalls a bit.

“It’s just a simple stealth extraction. We’ve got at least 20 of those on the wall,” I tell Wrecker, referring to our wall of completed missions. Wrecker keeps track with vibroknife tick marks. I notice the kids’ faces fall.

“I think Rex’s info will need more hands on deck,” I tell him and Echo nods thankfully. Wrecker nods understandingly.

“Yeah, I guess we can take care of it. We’ll regroup after the mission though, yeah?” Wrecker asks and Echo smiles.

“Of course,” Echo says, holding out his robotic hand to Wrecker. The two grip forearms and shake before Wrecker pulls him into a hug. Echo chuckles and turns to me, repeating the gesture. I can’t help the smile on my face.

“You have our commlink channel if you need us. It shouldn’t take us too long to free the Syndulla’s,” I tell the ARC trooper, who nods.

That’s when I hear a sad quiet whimpering sound and I turn to see the kids huddled together. Clearly they’re upset.

“Do we have to split up?” Maisy’s small voice asks, getting everyone’s attention.

“It won’t be forever kiddo. We’ll meet up after our missions are done,” Echo assures her as he walks up to the gunners mount, though the Youngling is still sad.

“The time will fly by, trust me,” Echo says, putting a hand on the Youngling’s knee, but the little girl just sighs sadly before moving away from the ARC trooper’s touch.

“We won’t be apart for long. I promise,” Echo promises.

“O-Ok,” Maisy stutters slightly. That’s when Echo reaches out and gently tilt’s the girl’s chin up so she has to look at him.

“I promise,” he repeats. The girl straightens a bit and nods once before leaning into Omega. Echo nods approvingly before looking at me. I give him a smile before he heads to the shuttle with Rex and Kix.

“We are detaching,” Tech announces and I walk up to the cockpit. Looking out the windshield I watch the shuttle launch an escape pod back down to Alderaan before zipping off into Hyperspace.

“We should get going, Senator Organa stressed the urgency of the mission,” Tech says and plots our course. I feel our own ship lurch forward as the stars turn into streaks of light. The sound of chatter gets my attention and I turn to see Omega and Wyyntrr comforting the Youngling. Tech and Wrecker are talking with each other but I’m not paying attention. I see Maisy smile and I can’t help but smile as well.

3rd POV

Captain Howzer returns to the capital building as the newly arrived Imperial squad walks out. Howzer adjusts his helmet as he approaches and gets a good look at each of the squad members. Despite the all black color, Howzer notices that all but one is a clone. The clone appears to be the leader and has a sniper rifle on his back. His armor is black to match the rest of the squad’s but his armor is more like altered clone armor.

“Are you the clone captain in charge?” The sniper growls.

“CT-7657, Captain Howzer, sir,” Howzer stands at attention as Crosshair approaches.

“What is the situation with the insurgents?” Crosshair asks.

“We’ve encountered some pushback by locals. I’ve got 3 patrol groups-“ Howzer begins to tell Crosshair, but the sniper just holds up a hand to stop the Captain.

“We’ll take charge of the situation now. Have all of your information sent to my datapad,” Crosshair says, showing Howzer the datapad. He nods.

“Y-Yes sir. About the locals we’ve already arrested-“ Howzer begins to ask, but the sniper interrupts again.

“Do not concern yourself with them. I have no use for them,” Crosshair says and Howzer has to keep himself from sighing with relief.

“We will set up in the main office. What is your latest information on this Cham Syndulla?” Crosshair asks and Howzer freezes, tensing. Crosshair notices but says nothing.

“I..believe he was spotted in the northern section of the city,” Howzer says. Not exactly a lie, but not exactly the truth either. Crosshair nods and motions to his squad, walking away.

“ES-02 talk to the patrols, find out what they know-“ the sniper starts giving out orders. Howzer stands there for a moment, wondering what he’s supposed to do. We’ll take charge of the situation now.

“So should I-?“

“I don’t care,” Crosshair says.

“Right,” Howzer mumbles as the sniper and his squad walk into the building. He has to get the Syndulla’s out of prison before Crosshair finds out about them. Howzer makes his way to a small empty corridor inside before contacting Hera.

“Hera? Hera do you read me? Hera?” Howzer asks quietly. There’s no response at first until he hears the mic being pushed.

“Howzer-’m -ere-“ Hera answers though the signal is weak.

“Hera? Have you seen our reinforcements yet? Turns out the Empire sent some of their own and we need to get your parents out of there ASAP,” Howzer explains.

“Not yet-who did the Empire send?” Hera asks.

“I…I’m not sure,” Howzer admits. Maybe Senator Organa can help.

“Ok-just stay put with Chopper and wait. I’ll check on your parents and report back,” Howzer says.

“Howzer-“ Hera’s insistent voice comes through clearly and Howzer pauses.

“Be careful ok?” She asks and the captain smiles.

“I will. You guys too, over and out,” Howzer ends the communication before turning to a high frequency channel. It’s spotty at best and Howzer sighs. Nothing. The Senator can’t help now.

Tech’s POV

The ship drops out of hyperspace and I see Ryloth in the distance.

“I’ve got the coordinates Senator Organa gave us already set into the nav computer. We should make a plan before flying in,” I suggest.

“We’ll go in quiet. Scramble our signature once we get through the atmosphere,” Hunter says and I nod.

“We should get the Syndullas on foot, the Marauder would draw too much attention going into the city,” I comment.

“Won’t that take too long?” Wrecker asks.

“Not if we don’t waste time,” Hunter says.

“This is so exciting!” Maisy says.

“I know! Our first mission!” Omega responds.

“Woah-woah-woah-woah, hold on now,” Hunter immediately interrupts the kids, causing the 3 to look at the sergeant.

“Now look, once we get to Ryloth, you 3 need to stay on the ship,” Hunter says.

“What?!” Omega asks, clearly upset while the two jedi kids aw in a whiny voice.

“Omega, this isn’t up for discussion. If you guys are part of the squad, then you have to listen to the squad leader,” Hunter says, pointing his thumb at himself.

“This isn’t fair! How can we get experience being stuck on the ship?” Omega asks. The defiance in her voice reminds me of Hunter when we were cadets.

“You’re not going to be stuck on the ship, you’re on standby for us in case we need a quick extraction,” Hunter corrects.

“I-I guess..” Omega says, though she doesn’t seem completely satisfied.

“Plus we don’t even know this contact we’re supposed to meet up with. Whoever it is, shouldn’t know our numbers just in case. If you 3 stay on the ship, you can keep an eye on us,” I add rationally, hoping the logic makes the kids happy.

“Fine, we’ll wait for a signal,” Omega relents. When they seem satisfied, I nod approvingly. I notice Hunter also looking at me. He gives me a ‘good job’ look and tilts his head towards the kids, who are all chatting away. I nod at Hunter before turning back to the steering.

“Heading towards the coordinates,” I announce and fly the ship towards the huge beige and green planet.

3rd POV

“Are you sure you don’t have any information?” Howzer asks through the commlink channel.

“I’m afraid not. Isn’t there anything else you can tell me about him?” Bail asks, the reception a bit crackly and the sound cuts out for half a second every so often.

“He carries a sniper rifle but other than that, I don’t know anything else,” Howzer answers.

“Sniper?…” Bail asks.

“Yeah, why?” Howzer asks back.

“…”, “Talk to him. Get his name. I can’t confirm anything but if it’s who I think it is, things may just come to a tipping point,” Bail says and it cuts out.

“Senator? Senator Organa!? Ugh…” Howzer sighs. As Hera often tells him, he’ll have to improvise.

Howzer straightens and makes his way to the office Crosshair and his squad were ‘commandeering’ as their own. The teal-color clone stops at the doorway. It’s an open doorway with no door.

“Uhhm-sir,” Howzer announces and Crosshair looks at him.

“What?” Crosshair asks, turning to face him.

“May I come in?” Howzer asks.

“Make it quick,” Crosshair says.

“I-I’ve got those coordinates of Syndulla’s last known location for you sir,” Howzer says and Crosshair motions for him to approach. The clone captain is going to have to gage Crosshair as best he can in this limited amount of time, but hopefully that gives Hera enough time.

Howzer knows it’s really simple to input coordinates, so he doesn’t take too much time.

“Sir, if I may speak?” Howzer asks, breaking the quiet, oppressive silence that had engulfed the room. Crosshair looks at him.

“I know my boys could be helpful to your squad. Maybe if we team up and start our search for Cham Syndulla-“

“Howzer, isn’t it?” Crosshair asks, interrupting the teal-colored captain.

“Uh-it’s Captain Howzer, sir,” he corrects.

Crosshair’s POV

“Uh-it’s Captain Howzer, sir,” he corrects me.

“It’s Sergeant Hunter now Cross, just you remember that on our next mission,” Hunter’s voice echoes in my mind.

“Hmph, well Captain, I don’t remember asking for your opinion on the situation at hand. As it stands, we were called in to help you. You lost control here and need me to fix it for you,” I snarl angrily.

“Commander-?” He asks me and I realize he doesn’t know me.

“CT-9904,” I tell him.

“CT-9904, sir, I didn’t mean to imply-“

“No, of course you didn’t. My squad is more than capable of handling the Syndulla situation, do you understand?” I ask.

“Yes sir, it’s just-“

“Hm?”

“It’s just my men and I have been stationed here since the start of the war. We’ve all…gotten close to the community here. We could be helpful to your squad…to you,” Howzer tells me. I suppose they might know the terrain better than us and could serve as scouts.

“Fine. I sent ES-02 to start patrols, you’ll find her around the city’s perimeter,” I wave a dismissive hand at the captain. He nods.

“Thank you, sir,” Howzer says before walking out. Once I’m alone I sigh irritatedly and take off my helmet, setting it down on the desk. This ‘Captain Howzer’ could be a potential problem. He also reminds me a bit of Hunter, if I’m being completely honest. Only Kamino has a database of all clones so I’m going to have to work around that. Cody. Cody was a Marshal Commander, I’m sure he got to know more clones than most.

I pull out the commlink Cody had given me before I left him on Dantooine. This will reach me, and only me, Cody’s voice echoes in my mind.

“Cody? Cody come in, do you read me? It’s Crosshair,” I say. Static answers me and even after waiting, I don’t hear anything. I try not to get discouraged. Try again.

“Cody, come in, Cody, it’s Crosshair, are you there?” I ask. Static again, but only for a moment.

“Crosshair? Hey, how’s it going? I made it to Utapau like I said,” Cody says. I blink.

“Is your leg better? You still went?” I ask.

“Yeah it healed up fine…Of course I went, I had to be sure. But…there’s no sign of anything anymore. Even the Pau’ans left the settlement I was at before…well, you know,” Cody tells me, trailing off. Even though I didn’t think it was a good idea to go, I’m still upset for Cody.

“I’m sorry you didn’t finish your mission,” I tell him.

“Ah, the mission’s not over yet. You know me, I don’t quit. So, what’dya need? I know this isn’t a social call,” Cody says and even though he can’t see me, I find myself nodding slightly.

“Uh-y-yeah actually I need your help identifying a clone captain,” I explain.

“Oh yeah? What battalion?” Cody asks.

“Not sure, but he goes by Howzer and he wears teal colored armor,” I explain.

“Hmm, I can’t say I know him personally but I’ve heard stories about him. Apparently he got close to the Syndulla family during the War,” Cody says.

“Close? How close?” I ask.

“I’d say pretty close if I had to guess. I heard Howzer could sit in on meetings with Senator Taa and Cham himself so I’m sure he knows things that are going on in the Senate,” Cody explains. Hm, interesting.

“Ok, thanks Cody, I appreciate it,” I say.

“No problem Cross, be safe out there,” Cody says and that’s when I remember what Cody had said earlier.

“W-Wait-Did you say your mission wasn’t over? If you couldn’t find your general on Utapau, what else can you do?” I ask.

“I’ve got a couple leads to follow up on. But don’t worry, I’ll always have our commlink,” Cody tells me.

“Alright. I…hope it works out for you Cody,” I say.

“Thanks Cross, be safe,” he says.

“I will, you too,” I say and cut the receiver before shoving the commlink back into my utility pouch. So Howzer’s close with the Syndulla’s. This’ll be interesting.

3rd POV

Tech follows the coordinates and lowers the ship into the atmosphere.

“There-I believe that is our destination,” the pilot announces. The kids hurry to the cockpit to look out the front window.

“What is that?” Omega asks, pointing at the ruined, nearly destroyed structure that seems built into the rocky terrain.

“It was Cham Syndulla’s outpost, a meeting place, at one point,” Tech answers.

Tech sets the Marauder down under a rocky overhang. The top of the ship nearly scrapes the rock. Tech opens the bay doors as an alarm beeps on the console.

“What is it Tech?” Hunter asks.

“There is a life form approaching-“ Tech warns.

“I’ll check it out,” Wrecker says and hurries out without waiting for Hunter’s response. The kids attempt to follow the demolitions expert, but the sergeant stops them.

“You 3 stay on the ship,” Hunter says.

“But-“ they try but Hunter shakes his head firmly.

“Stay,” he repeats.

The boys walk out and look around while the kids sit in the doorway. A droid suddenly speeds towards the soldiers and they stop as the droid circles them and beeps wildly.

“Were you sent by Senator Organa?” A voice asks. The group turns and a young Twi’lek girl walks into view, motioning to the droid.

“We were. Who are you?” Hunter asks.

“I’m Hera. I’m your contact,” she says.

“A kid?” Tech asks and she nods.

“We’ve been waiting for you,” she explains.

Meanwhile…

Crosshair is thinking on his earlier interactions with Captain Howzer when an alarm on his desk beeps, getting the sniper’s attention. He answers it and sees video of the Havoc Marauder flying away into the distance before setting down in what looks like the rocky cliffs. Crosshair’s eyes widen and he freezes. He hadn’t seen them since…Kamino. He presses a button on his wrist comm.

“ES-02, launch the probe droids to the northern sector,” Crosshair says.

Back in the Marauder…

The kids see Hera approach the group and Omega’s eyes widen.

“Hey-it’s a kid,” Omega says before turning to Wyyntrr and Maisy.

“Stay here,” she says.

“H-Hey!” Maisy exclaims and chases after Omega, which causes Wyyntrr to chase the Youngling.

The kids stop short and cautiously approach the group.

“You’re Cham Syndulla’s daughter?” Hunter asks and Hera nods before spotting the 3 adopted siblings. She blinks and Hunter notices first.

“I told you 3 to stay on the ship-“ Hunter sighs.

“Who are you?” Hera asks the 3 kids.

“We’re siblings. Are we here to help you?” Omega asks and Hera nods.

“Come inside, the patrols will be by in a little bit,” Hera says, ushering the group into what is left of the base.

“I need your help rescuing my parents from prison inside the Capitol building. I’ve got someone on the inside locating my parents now,” Hera explains before taking out her commlink. She presses the button on top.

“Howzer? Howzer do you copy? I’m with the reinforcements now. Did you find my parents yet?” Hera asks.

“Hera! Thank the stars, can they hear us?” Howzer asks and that’s when Hunter motions to Hera to hand over the comm device.

“This is CT-9901, Sergeant Hunter of Clone Force 99. We’re Senator Organa’s backup,” Hunter says.

“Sergeant, I’m CT-7657 Captain Howzer. I’ve located the Syndulla’s prison cell and I’m working to get them out before they find out-“ Howzer says.

“They?” Wrecker asks.

“The Empire’s sent reinforcements of their own. The leader of the new squad…I don’t know what the Empire’s ordered him to do to the Syndulla’s, but I know he will follow orders,” Howzer says.

“I can get the Syndulla’s out of their cell, but we won’t get very far,” Howzer says and that’s when over the comm device, an alarm sounds.

“What’s going on?” Wrecker asks.

“I’m not sure—I-wait—wait I see someone-“ Howzer says and the group tenses. Hera wants to call out to her dad, but Hunter puts a hand on her shoulder and motions a shush to her with a shake of his head.

“It’s Gobi-he’s been captured!” Howzer warns. Hera gasps and everyone looks to her for an explanation.

“He’s a family friend,” Hera explains and Hunter nods.

“I’m sending coordinates-“ Howzer says when his voice starts to cut out.

“Try-get-out,” He says but then the signal cuts out.

“Howzer? Howzer!” Hera exclaims as tears form in her eyes. Captain Howzer and his batallion have been stationed on Ryloth for almost the entire duration of the War. Cham Syndulla and his family had gotten particularly close to Howzer and his men.

“We need to create a diversion so we can sneak in and find Howzer and the Syndulla’s,” Hunter suggests.

“Wrecker, Tech, you two stay with the kids. Your group will be our distraction. I’ll go in and find Howzer and use your distraction to get out,” Hunter says. The two share a look.

“Are you sure you wanna go alone Sarge?” Wrecker asks and Hunter nods.

“I’ll be fine. As long as you guys make a big enough distraction,” Hunter says and Wrecker nods, punching his palm.

“You know me boss, that’s my specialty,” Wrecker replies confidently.

“What is our distraction?” Omega asks.

“I have an idea,” Hera pipes up excitedly. She grabs a stick and starts drawing in the dry dirt.

“There is an old factory refinery on the outskirts of the Capital. It’s big enough to draw attention,” Hera explains.

“If you attack the refinery, I can sneak into the Capitol building and find Howzer and the others,” Hunter tells Wrecker.

“What kind of security does the refinery have?” Tech asks.

“There are 5 cannons surrounding the perimeter, but they are all unmanned,” Hera explains, marking where the cannons are around the refinery with her stick.

Hunter senses something approach and Tech notices the sergeant first.

“Hunter? What is it?” Tech asks. Hunter looks through the destroyed parts of the base and sees a black shape whizz by in the air. Hunter takes a breath and feels the pulsing coming from the left. He whips around and throws his vibroknife has hard as he can. The knife pierces the figure watching them and falls to the ground. They run and gather around.

“It’s a probe droid,” Tech says.

Elsewhere—

Rex, Kix and Echo plugged in the data rod C4 delivered. A holoconference appears. Bail is standing to the left and there’s a space on the right that hasn’t been filled yet.

“Hold on, I’m sure they’re coming,” Bail assures the clones. A stylized symbol appears with two lines and 2 diamonds, making a symmetrical symbol.

“Thank you for meeting with me,” a familiar voice announces. Rex feels tears form in his eyes as Echo gasps and Kix freezes.

“C-Commander Tano? Is that you?” Echo asks.

“Yep, it’s me Echo. I’m so happy to hear your voice again-“ Ahsoka says, “I’m glad that you and Kix found Rex, but I heard from Senator Organa that you ran into a group of rogue clones” Ahsoka Tano answers.

“Yeah, Clone Force 99. They didn’t follow the order…well, almost all of them,” Rex explains.

“I see-the Senator also mentioned there are children with them,” Ahsoka says. Rex glances at Echo, who nods.

“Yes, 3 children,” Echo says and takes a step forward, “2 of them are Jedi.”

“The albino Wookiee and the little one,” Rex says and Ahsoka pauses.

“The ‘little one’?” She asks.

“Uh-yeah, she’s only 4,” Echo answers.

“I can’t believe a Youngling survived. I-I-thought...th-the Temple-“ Ahsoka says, her voice faltering a bit and everyone knows she’s talking about the slaughter. Rex hears Ahsoka take a breath before speaking.

“I think we should meet and talk about…certain developments that would effect those children,” Ahsoka says and the soldiers nod.

“Sure thing boss. Where’s our rendezvous location?” Echo asks and the holoconference changes to a map. A glowing red point marks the meeting location.

“Coordinates S-7. We can get there once we return the Senator’s droid and shuttle,” Rex says.

“Good. I’ll see you boys shortly then, Fulcrum out,” Ahsoka’s voice cuts out and the map shuts off. The group of 501st soldiers return to Alderaan and find their ship repaired and ready to go.

Hunter’s POV

Once the probe droid drops to the ground, I look around and sense troopers starting to close in on us.

“We have to split up now. I’ll head to the Capitol building while you guys destroy the refinery,” I instruct.

“I see them!” A trooper exclaims and starts firing on Clone Force 99. Hera ducks and her droid beeps wildly, taking cover as well.

“Go! Get out of here!” I order, firing back.

“Hunter! No! Don’t!” The kids exclaim and I hear Wyyntrr cry out. I watch Tech and Wrecker take the kids including Hera and her droid, Chopper, back to our ship as I’m surrounded by troopers. I raise my arms and drop my pistol.

“You’re under arrest,” a trooper says as my arms are forced behind my back and cuffed. There’s about 10. Easy.

Once I’m loaded onto their ship, I wait until we take off and head back to the city that I make my move. I slam into two troopers before ducking under a swinging fist. I see another one pull out a blaster and aim right at me. I turn as he fires so my back his to him and that’s when I hear the bolt hit something metallic. Perfect. I rip my wrists from the damaged cuffs and pull my vibroknives out, slashing in a wide circle at neck level, decapitating 6 people at once. I take a hit and get slammed against the door. I dodge 2 blaster bolts before taking my knife and throwing it like before, piercing the trooper’s helmet. The other 3 are piloting the ship and weapons. I take out the rear gunner easily before moving to the cockpit. I sneak up behind the pilot and copilot before stabbing one and choking the other. Once they go limp, I push their bodies to the side and get into the pilot’s seat. Now I can sneak into the Capitol and find Howzer and the Syndulla’s.

3rd POV

Wrecker and Tech get the children and the droid on board. Tech is the last onboard and looks back to see Hunter get surrounded by 10 troopers. This will work to Hunter’s advantage if he does the plan Tech is thinking of. Once he infiltrates the building, Hunter will need Tech and Wrecker’s distraction to get out. Hunter makes eye contact with the pilot and nods. Tech nods back and boards the ship. The kids protest, saying they want to help Hunter.

“I can use the Plan B my father taught me,” Hera says.

“Plan B? What’s plan B?” Wrecker asks.

“My father has a close relationship to the Wookiees of Kashyyyk. He gave me the comm channel for Kashyyyk before all this happened,” Hera says sadly. Omega gently puts a comforting hand on the Twi’lek girl’s shoulder. Maisy looks between the two girls while Wyyntrr senses Maisy’s feelings. To the blind albino Wookiee, Maisy feels…anxious.

“I can send them a call for help,” Hera adds.

“Everyone strap in, we’re on approach to the refinery,” Tech announces before Wrecker could respond to Hera.

“You heard him guys-take a seat-“ Wrecker says and motions to the row of seats lining the wall of the main area of the Marauder. Everyone takes a seat and Wrecker helps the Youngling and the blind albino Wookiee with the restraints and safety belt.

“I’m picking up a main entrance, sealed, along with 5 lifeforms,” Tech says and Chopper beeps angrily.

“I know Chop! It was open when we were last here. The patrol team must’ve closed it. We’ll need someone to go up to the door panel and slice it open,” Hera says and glances at Chopper who beeps in protest, spinning his head, waving his small extendable arm.

“Relax! I’ll go with you,” Hera insists, calming the droid.

“Not alone. We’ll go too, right guys?” Omega asks Wyyntrr and Maisy, who nod and agree enthusiastically.

“Yeah!!” The two exclaim.

“There are troopers down there. You children aren’t going to go by yourselves. I’ll go with you,” Tech says.

“Seriously?” Wrecker asks and the pilot nods.

“I do need someone with me to take out the cannons. One to fly, one to shoot,” Wrecker says. The albino Wookiee padawan steps forward and puts a pale pink fist to his chest.

“I’m with you,” the Wookiee says and Wrecker chuckles and pats Wyyntrr’s back.

“Alright lil’ Jedi-we can do this,“ Wrecker says confidently.

Tech lands just outside the refinery and departs with the girls and Chopper.

“We take out the group of troopers so Wrecker can come in with the cannons. C1-10P you-“ Tech explains but the astromech beeps at him.

“Sorry, Chopper, you’ll scomp in and we’ll cover you,” Tech explains, correcting the name. The droid beeps as the ship with Wrecker and Wyyntrr takes off. Tech peeks out from their cover spot and sees the soldiers all posted around the door. They’re all spread out enough to cover the huge entrance.

“If I fire, the rest will attack,” Tech warns.

“Chop, you have to help Tech,” Hera says. The astromech salutes before rolling off.

“Wait!” Tech exclaims before growling in frustration.

“Don’t worry, Chopper knows what to do,” Hera assures the pilot. Chopper sneaks around the farthest trooper on the left and shocks him!

Tech’s POV

I move to a closer vantage point, leaving the children at a safer distance. I see them peek out from their cover to watch Chopper roll off. That’s when he approaches the trooper!

“Hey! A rebel droid! Get it!” The troopers exclaim, blasting at the astromech.

“No-no-no-“ I growl, pulling my blasters. I fire two quick shots, hitting a trooper on the 2nd hit, also getting their attention.

“There! Another insurgent! Blast him!” They exclaim and start firing at me! I let the rocky pillar I’m using for cover shield me. We’ve defeated thousands of clankers. But clones are different. A clone is equal to a hundred clankers in a fight. I see Chopper try and take on the other troopers before he gets grazed on his left leg!

“Chopper! Fall back!” I yell.

The droid flies back using his rocket booster and rejoins the children when my comm beeps in my helmet.

“Tech! Tech what’s going on!?” I hear Wrecker.

“3 clone troopers have me pinned down-“ I explain.

“We’re on our way!” I hear Wyyntrr and Wrecker exclaim.

“Negative! If they spot the ship, they’ll call in reinforcements!” I order.

“W-What-so-so what should I do?! Hunter’s still silent on all channels-“ Wrecker asks.

“Listen. Hera has a comm channel for Kashyyyk. We will transmit the signal from Chopper and you can boost its signal if you fly out of the atmosphere,” I explain.

“Chop, do what he says,” Hera tells the astromech. Chopper deploys his signal dish and starts transmitting the comm channel to Kashyyyk. Chopper beeps. Hera gives me a thumbs up.

“Ok, we have it on our end,” I say as blaster fire interrupts me.

“I think I can pick it up-“ Wrecker says as I shift behind the rocky pillar. I wait a good few moments since Wrecker doesn’t really care for computers like I do but he still doesn’t respond.

“Wrecker? Are you able to transmit our signal?” I ask.

“Tech!” I suddenly hear. The kids. I see them looking in the distance and when I follow their gaze, my eyes widen. Reinforcements? Already?

Crosshair’s POV

I’d heard about the Syndulla sympathizer trying to sneak in, but luckily ES-03 was nearby and arrested him. I was on my to my office to message Admiral Rampart when I got a call.

“There’s an insurgent by the refinery. Took out 2 of our patrol squad-“ the trooper says so I send reinforcements.

As I walk, I see Howzer glance around, as if looking for something…or someone. I decide to follow him and see where he goes. I’m careful to make sure he doesn’t see me as he heads down to the prison cells. Prison cells? Why would he be going there?

I see Howzer round the corner. I wait a moment before moving to the corner. I peek around and see Howzer with-

I freeze when I see the distinctive red and black paint and dark curly hair. Hunter! I catch sight of his face. The two are locked in conversation so he doesn’t notice me, but I know he’ll sense me if I stay here. I knew Howzer wasn’t loyal. I make sure to waste no time getting back to my office and once I do, I activate the commlink.

“Squad, I need everyone to report in,” I order.

Tech’s POV

There’s 3 whole squads now with the reinforcements and I manage to take out 5 of them. I dive out of the way of blaster fire and check on the kids. They’re huddled together with Chopper and pressed against a boulder. Amazingly, none of the troopers seemed to have spotted them yet. There’s 13 troopers left. I have to expose myself. I jump out and start firing. I fire my blasters and after 2 or 3 hits, I hit a trooper. And another. I dodge, jump and duck as I shoot. I’m not sure how many I’ve gotten since I’m focused on protecting the girls. I dive out of the way and feel a sharp, searing pain in my left side.

“GAH!” I cry out in pain, tumbling to the ground, clutching my lower side. I hadn’t noticed but a trooper is pointing a blaster at me.

“Tech!” I hear the kids cry out as they try running to me, but the remaining 2 troopers point their blasters at them.

“1-2-3-GO!” Hera says before leaping at one trooper.

“Hey! AGH! GET HER OFF ME! Get off him!” The troopers exclaim and Omega follows suit, jumping on the 2nd trooper’s back. Maisy gasps and looks at the older girls struggling to bring down the fully-grown men in armor. I struggle, unable to stand as Maisy realizes there’s no way for Omega or Hera to get the troopers down, they’re simply too small for the grown men. The one pointing a blaster at me switches to the girls but doesn’t focus on a target. My blaster pistols are on the ground. The older girls struggle against the troopers. I shakily reach out to my weapons when a distinct cracking shatter gets my attention. My head turns and I see all 3 troopers drop to the ground, which also causes the older girls to fall.

“Gah!” The older girls yelp. I see the dead troopers heads are at unnatural angles. Snapped. My eyes widen. I don’t think they did that. I look and see Omega and Hera exchange a confused and scared look before glancing over at Maisy. I follow their gaze and see the Youngling standing there. Her messy bangs cover her face, shadowing her features but the most unsettling thing about her is how her eyes turn a sickly yellow color but are also streaming with tears, covering her cheeks. I use my visor to zoom on her face and I’m able to see the red vein lines easily against the flickering, unsteady, unnatural golden glowing yellow color. It’s been a long time since I’ve felt this…unsettled. Almost afraid.

“Maisy? What’s wrong? Y-Your eyes-they’re changing color,“ Omega says. I’m fading and roll over onto my back, getting Omega’s attention. Maisy gently puts her hand over my wound. I feel a warm pulse radiating from her hand. It’s like bacta but…faster? More effective? Both? I expose the wound and watch the blaster bolt’s burn turn from what looks like a burnt stabbing to a pink scar to completely disappearing. No injury. No scar. Nothing. My eyes widen in complete shock. That’s when the little girl suddenly collapses and Omega catches her.

“I feel…shaky…and tired. And cold-so cold,” I hear Maisy’s small voice whimper. She slowly opens her eyes to look at me and I see they’re the normal dark brown, like ours. Thank goodness they’re not flickering that sickly golden color anymore. And my injury!

“Did…Did Maisy..heal you?” Omega asks me as she shifts the younger girl into her arms as she stands. I nod.

“I think she did,” I say. That’s when my comm device beeps.

“Guys! We’re in the upper atmosphere but Wyyntrr says he senses something wrong with Maisy! What’s going on?” Wrecker asks. Our eyes widen, but mine are in realization. It’s a Jedi power! It has to be if Wyyntrr senses something with Maisy all the way up there.

“Get down here as fast as you can. It’s clear for you to finish, did the signal already reach Kashyyyk? We’ll need their help holding off the reinforcements until Hunter and the Syndulla’s arrive,” I tell him.

“Yeah and there was a response—Imperial presence on Kashyyyk has grown, numbers dwindling, can’t send full battalion,” Wrecker says.

“That’s ok, whoever they can send will be helpful. Just get here so the kids can get on board,” I say.

“Copy that,” Wrecker says before cutting out.

“Maisy’s skin is cold and clammy,” Omega tells me. I walk up to her and see that she appears fine, but I see a light sheen of sweat on her face and neck. I scan her with my visor and find nothing wrong.

“She appears to be fine, overexerted perhaps,” I explain when the Marauder comes in and lands. I usher the kids on board and Wrecker’s eyes widen when he sees the girls.

“Wh-What happened?!” He asks.

“I’ll explain later. Kids, strap yourselves in. Wrecker, get on the guns. We have to get these unmanned cannons offline now since we haven’t heard from Hunter,” I say, jumping into my chair in the cockpit. I see Omega help Wyyntrr into a seat before handing him the sleeping Youngling. I lift the ship up and start flying around the refinery. Wrecker fires the gun turret and hits the 1st cannon. Then the 2nd. I cut the ship to the right and he hits the 3rd and 4th cannons. I fly forward and cut the ship at a 180 to face the last cannon that Wrecker destroys.

3rd POV

Once the cannons are destroyed, Wrecker heads to the cockpit. A beeping sound alerts everyone, even the children.

“It’s Hunter-“ Tech says and answers it.

“I’ve got the Syndullas and Captain Howzer. We’re on our way out now. Stand by for our location,” Hunter says.

“Copy that Hunter,” Tech answers. Omega sighs with relief as Wyyntrr keeps an eye on Maisy, sensing the power fade from her as she relaxes.

After assembling his squad, Crosshair was alerted to the refinery being attacked by a shuttle. He knows it’s CF99.

“Shouldn’t we go to the refinery?” ES-02 asks.

“That’s not their target,” Crosshair says.

“Then why are they attacking it?” ES-03 asks.

“It’s a distraction. Surround the building. They will try to escape with Cham Syndulla,” Crosshair says.

“Cham Syndulla’s been in prison this whole time?” ES-02 asks surprised.

“If you see Captain Howzer, arrest him,” Crosshair orders, ignoring the question.

“Y-Yes sir, and his men?” ES-02 asks.

“Leave them until I say. I don’t know their intentions or how loyal they are to Captain Howzer,” Crosshair explains. The soldier nods and hurries out to join the other ES troopers.

Hunter’s POV

It wasn’t hard to sneak into the facility and take out the guards to the Syndulla’s cell, especially once I ran into Captain Howzer. Together, we freed the Syndullas and their friend, Gobi. Now we’re on our way out.

“Here sir, this is a commlink to Hera-I gave it to her before I left to get you,” Howzer says, handing the device over to the Twi’lek freedom fighter.

“Hera?!” Cham exclaims and takes it.

“Hera-it’s your mother and father-are you there? Hera?” Cham asks as we hurry down a hallway.

“Dad! I’m here!” Hera replies, “I did Plan B like you taught me,” Hera says. Plan B?

“Then the Wookiees are on their way-“ Cham realizes and my eyes widen. The Wookiees are coming?

3rd POV

On the Marauder, Hera talks with her dad via the comm device when Tech gets everyone’s attention.

“The Wookiees are on approach. I will tell them to hold the refinery for us for as long as possible,” Tech alerts.

“Dad did you hear that?” Hera asks.

“Yes, I understand. We’re on our way out now,” Cham replies. A transmission comes through.

“Hello? We received a call for help-“ a Wookiee announces.

“It was me!” Hera exclaims, and Omega’s eyes widen. Maisy groans and blinks awake in Wyyntrr’s lap. He smiles at her and gently strokes her cheek with his pale pink hand.

“You know Shyriiwook?” Omega asks and Hera nods. Omega smiles.

“Cool! I’m learning Shyriiwook now,” Omega tells her.

“We need you to hold this refinery until we return. Can you keep our children with you while we retrieve our friends?” Tech asks.

“Of course. We will keep your children safe,” The Wookiee replies.

“Wait-what?!” Omega and Hera exclaim.

“I have to go! I have to rescue my parents!” Hera insists to Tech.

“It’ll be too dangerous once we get to the Capital. I won’t let you children get hurt, do you understand? We will finish the mission, I promise,” Tech says. Hera is clearly unsure and she turns to Omega.

“What do you think?” Hera asks.

“Our brothers can do any mission…they will get your parents back. I think you should trust Tech,” Omega tells Hera, who nods.

“I need you older children to look after Maisy,” Tech says.

“Hey!” The Youngling exclaims.

“You should take it easy, we’re not even sure what happened to you,” Omega agrees with Tech before nodding.

“I’ll keep an eye on her,” Omega tells him.

“Hey!” The little girl exclaims again. Tech connects the Marauder to the ship the Wookiees came in and Wrecker escorts the kids on board.

“Don’t worry lil’ ones, we’ll be right back with Hera’s parents in no time. In the mean time, be sure to blast any reinforcements that might show up,” Wrecker tells them and Omega nods.

Back in the Capital building, Hunter leads the group out while Howzer brings up the rear with Cham, his wife Eleni, and their friend Gobi following Hunter’s quick pace. Hunter stops and motions for the others to stop. A group of clone troopers run by. Howzer sees them and recognizes them as his own men. He attempts to run towards them, to tell them to stop when Hunter grabs him before the Captain can do anything.

“You shouldn’t,” Hunter says seriously, though Howzer can hear the sadness in his voice. Before Howzer can argue, Cham walks up to him and puts a hand on his shoulder.

“They are his men…brothers, as you clones say. He has to try if he feels obliged,” Cham argues for his teal-colored captain. Hunter pauses and seems rather surprised by Cham’s words. They get under his skin and he wants to argue but…but deep down Hunter knows Cham is right.

“Are you sure sir? I came to get you out and…and you’re still trapped here-“ Howzer asks. Cham gives him a nod of assurance.

“You and Hunter freed us from prison. You’ve fixed your mistakes Howzer. I never lost faith in who you are. I know you didn’t want to, you had to,” Cham tells him.

“And most importantly, you did it to protect Hera,” Eleni says and her husband nods in agreement.

“Ever since the death of our son, Hera has been all we had. You did well Howzer, you’re a good man,” Cham says and extends his hand out and the two shake forearms.

“Tell Hera-“

“I will,” Cham says and Howzer nods before turning and hurrying off where they saw those troopers go.

“We gotta move,” Hunter says to the remaining group and that’s when Cham tosses Hunter the comm device.

“Thanks,” the Sergeant says and Cham nods before continuing to sneak down the halls, looking for a side or unused entrance.

“Tech, I’m sending our location. We need a way out of here,” Hunter says.

“Copy that, we are on approach to the Capital now. The Wookiees are holding the refinery for us since reinforcements have been alerted.

“Hunter, take the next right and go all the way down. You’ll go left and take the lift all the way up. Whatever you do, do not take any exits,” Tech warns.

“Why Tech?”

“There are Imperial troopers posted all around the exits. It’s a trap, you have to go up,” Tech tells him.

“Got it,” Hunter says, taking the right. It’s not a straight line, but Hunter runs all the way down with the group keeping pace behind him.

Crosshair’s POV

I’m about to go track down Hunter and the prisoners when I get an alert from one of Captain Howzer’s men.

“Sir, the refinery has been destroyed and rebel reinforcement has taken over the place,” I hear. I growl frustratedly. They weren’t supposed to call for backup. Something must’ve happened.

“Send your squad to deal with them,” I say.

“Yes sir,” he answers and cuts out. I have to keep my squad posted at the Capital building. I walk up to the roof of the building across the pavilion and set up my sniper rifle. I use the heat scope to see where they are before spotting the Marauder approach the roof of the building. I adjust my rifle and aim for the ship. I see Hunter and the others get on top of the exposed roof, so I take off the heat signature and zoom in.

3rd POV

Rex, Kix and Echo make it to sector S-7 and Rex sees the mark is on an Outer Rim planet named Jabiim.

“I’ll send out my clone number, see if she answers,” Rex says and transmits his CT number on the open channel for the planet. A response of ‘Fulcrum’ in binary gets their attention and they meet on the western hemisphere, just past a small refinery. Kix sets the ship down and the group walks out.

“What do you think Ahsoka wanted to talk about regarding the children?” Echo asks Rex.

“Maybe figure out what to do with them?” Rex answers.

“I wouldn’t put it like that exactly,” Ahsoka’s voice gets their attention. She walks out of the slight fog. The soldiers remove their helmets to look at the girl they consider to be their little sister as much as Anakin did.

“Ahsoka-“ Rex says and she runs to him, not caring about the tears in her eyes. She is still a teen at 17 after all. She leaps into him, and the captain catches her. She’s not as small and light as she once was. Now she’s only about 4-5 inches shorter than him and thanks to her time as a padawan, a bit more muscular than she was as a scrawny 13yr old. She parts with him and hugs Echo and Kix as well before Rex pulls the 3 of them into a hug and they all stand there, enjoying the moment. After all, they are the last of the 501st.

“I can’t believe you two are alive,” Ahsoka says, looking at Echo and Kix. They nod. Ahsoka turns to Echo.

“Echo…I…I don’t know if you know but Fives-“ Ahsoka says-remembering what Rex had told her during the Order. He nods sadly.

“Rex told me earlier when we met up a while ago,” Echo confirms.

“I’m so sorry about everything Echo-“ Ahsoka tells him.

“I’m thankful to still have you 3. And Clone Force 99,” Echo says.

“Speaking of, I don’t mean to get right into it, but it’s rather important,” Ahsoka says and escorts them to her ship. A Jedi T-6 shuttle.

“You mentioned 3 children, but only 2 are Jedi? How do you know the 3rd isn’t a Jedi as well?” Ahsoka asks.

“Because Tech said she’s an unaltered clone of the donor, Jango,” Echo explains and Ahsoka’s eyes widen.

“She?” Ahsoka asks and Echo nods.

“Omega. She mentioned someone called Alpha, who is the other unaltered clone,” Echo explains.

“Boba Fett-“ Ahsoka says.

“Fett-as in the donor’s last name?” Kix asks and she nods.

“Boba was raised by Jango. Master Plo Koon and I apprehended him once on Florrum. I heard he escaped during a prison riot on Coruscant,” Ahsoka explains.

“And you’re sure she’s not Force sensitive? I wouldn’t put it past the Kaminoans to try and make a Force sensitive clone,” Ahsoka asks.

“You can meet her too if you want, in fact, it’d probably be better to have all 3 kids together instead of separating them,” Echo says.

“I thought you were in hiding for protection, how are you going to protect these kids?” Kix asks her.

“That’s what I want to talk to you boys about. This has to be kept secret no matter what, understand?” She asks. They nod.

“Of course ad’ika,” Rex says and she gives him a small smile.

“Ever since the Order, I’ve been hearing certain rumors, about the Jedi,” Ahsoka says.

“What kind of rumors?” Rex asks.

“Rumors of survivors like me…like those kids,” Ahsoka explains.

“I’m not too sure of anything just yet, but I’ve been hearing of a secret network of surviving Jedi called the Hidden Path,” Ahsoka adds.

“There are Jedi survivors that could help these kids, more than I could. I’d just be able to get them to where they need to go,” Ahsoka finishes. Echo and Rex exchange a look.

“What? What is it?” Ahsoka asks.

“If Omega isn’t Force sensitive, they’d have to be split up, right?” Echo asks and Ahsoka nods.

“Well, yes I suppose, but they would be safe,” Ahsoka says and can sense that Echo and Rex aren’t fully on board.

“Why don’t you just suggest the idea to that squad—what did you say they were called?” Ahsoka asks.

“Clone Force 99, the Bad Batch,” Echo says and Ahsoka nods.

“Nothing has to be decided now. After all, times have changed and everyone has choices to make, including those kids. Just…let me know ok?” Ahsoka asks and Rex and Echo nod.

“If a whole squad is out there, does that mean you’ll be searching for clones who didn’t follow the Order?” Ahsoka asks Rex and he nods.

“If you run into any clones-“

“I’ll send ‘em your way,” she finishes his sentence. He nods and the two make sure they can contact each other before parting with a long hug. Both ships take off and leave Jabiim at different directions.

Hunter’s POV

We’re on the roof of the Capital building and the Marauder comes in to pick us up, despite the blaster fire from below. The soldiers that were part of the trap have started chasing after us but luckily Wrecker shot the door panel so it won’t open. Tech opens the bay door and the stairs unfold.

“All aboard!” Wrecker says, holding his hand out. Gobi goes first. Cham’s wife goes next but that’s when I sense a blaster bolt about to hit her! I grab hold of her and whirl her around so she’s tucked into my armor. I feel the blaster bolt hit my left pauldron. I’m ok but I know it’ll bruise.

“Eleni!” Cham exclaims.

“Take her!” Hunter orders to Cham, who grabs his wife’s hand and jumps onboard. That was a warning shot. I know it well. Crosshair. I look where the bolt came from and while I can’t actually see him, I know he’s there, watching me. Once everyone’s onboard, I jump on, dodging more blaster fire.

“Go Tech!” I say once I’m inside. The door shuts and Tech makes his way back to the refinery. Tech rejoins the Wookiees, helping them take out the last of the troopers with the Marauder’s gun.

Howzer’s POV

After separating from Cham Syndulla, I managed to catch up to a few of my boys. They were supposed to go to the refinery, but I convinced them not to.

“We have to leave now. If we stay any longer on Ryloth, we’ll be arrested or worse,” Fireball tells me.

“C’mon, let’s get to a shuttle,” I tell them. We see a ship near the roof of the Capital and I smile as the ship flies off. They got out. They got away. Thank the stars.

“Howzer! Let’s go!” A voice snaps me out of my thoughts. I nod and hurry to the shuttle bay, unaware that now that Cham has escaped, the Imperial troopers will now be turned on us. The giant door opens and we see the Imperial troopers blocking our way, aiming right at the 6 of us.

“Commander, we’ve trapped Captain Howzer and the traitors with him,” one says.

“Drop your weapons,” another orders to me. I feel my nose twitch angrily behind my helmet but I do as I’m told and drop my blaster pistols.

“Arrest those traitors,” I hear CT-9904’s voice on the other end of the comms. Fireball swings when an Imperial trooper tries to cuff him.

“Fireball—“ I say gruffly to let him know I’m serious. When he looks at me I shake my head ever so slightly but I know he saw it because he sighs and drops his blaster. The others do as well before we’re arrested. But to me…I’m just glad the Syndullas got away. My boys and I..we’re tough. We’ll get out and find Cham again. I know it.

3rd POV

When Tech joins with the Wookiee ship, Hera immediately races to her parents and they happily reunite.

“Mom! Dad!” She exclaims and jumps into her father. The 3 embrace and everyone smiles. Even the Wookiees roar in delight.

“Thank you for rescuing my family and for saving my wife,” Cham tells Hunter, who nods.

“Of course,” the sergeant replies.

“I wish we could pay you more-“ Eleni tells the group.

“Pay us? We’re soldiers, not mercenaries. We help people because it’s the right thing to do, right guys?” Wrecker tells the kids, who nod in agreement.

“We were talking with Myrrna, and she told us about a Wookiee named Gungi that needs our help,” Wyyntrr pipes up and the Wookiees all nod and roar.

“Can we help him Hunter? Please?” Maisy asks.

“The Wookiees helped us when we needed it, we should help them. It’s only right,” Omega says. Hunter nods and begrudgingly accepts the new mission. The Wookiees give Hunter and Tech the information they have on this ‘Gungi’ before separating and taking off back to Kashyyyk, to wait for CF99. CF99 take the Syndulla’s to a rebel outpost nowhere near the city where a shuttle is waiting for them.

“Do you have to go? You can come with us to help Gungi-“ Omega tells Hera.

“I’m sorry, but I know you guys can do the job. You rescued my parents, so…thank you,” Hera says and hugs Omega. Maisy shifts and Wyyntrr feels her grip tighten a bit. Wyyntrr reminds himself to ask Maisy about that later.

“We’ll see each other again, I know it,” Hera tells the other kids. Maisy and Wyyntrr nod before she heads off with her parents.

Once CF99 see the Syndullas off, they leave the planet as well.

“Hunter, there’s something I have to tell you about what happened-“ Tech says to his older brother.

“What is it Tech?” Hunter asks tiredly as he slumps into the copilot chair. Before he can answer, Tech notices a light beeping on the console. He presses it.

“Hunter? Tech? You boys read me?” Echo’s voice comes through.

“Echo!” The kids exclaim.

“Echo-we read you, what’s going on?” Hunter asks, giving Tech an apologetic look, but the pilot merely shakes his head.

“We just met with a contact of ours…we need to talk to you…about the children,” Echo says almost ominously. The kids exchange a worried look with each other.

“Where should we meet?” Hunter asks.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane Sisters of Mine

Chapter 5–After All This Time

Chapter Index (All Chapters)

Summary—It’s been 6yrs since the deaths of Vander, Claggor and Mylo. Ekko has done his best to step up and raise Y/N, though the older she’s gotten the more like her sisters Y/N’s become. Vi remains in Stillwater while Jinx causes trouble. Topside, Cait gets caught in one of Jinx’s attacks and Jayce becomes a Councilor.

Warnings—Follows Arcane S1xEp.4, female child Reader, uses ‘Y/N’ for Reader, POV changes, violence

Words: 7,453

3rd POV

It’s been 6 long years since the tragedy at the old cannery in the Undercity. Vi is now a tough young woman of 22 and has been in Stillwater prison ever since the night Vander died. She had to learn quick how to survive in such a brutal place and she has gotten used to the nightmares that have plagued her since that horrible night Vander was taken. In that time, Silco has raised Powder, now known to those in Zaun as Jinx, and is his daughter. She’s a master sharpshooter that’s a loose canon because of her unstable mental state. It sometimes seems like Silco actually can’t control Jinx. In turn, the 16yr old wildcard of a teenage girl has thought of the crime boss as a father figure and has gotten deeply attached to him due to what Silco thinks is empathy. Nightmares also haunt Jinx’s mind, both when she’s asleep and when she’s awake, but she, like Vi, has learned to live with them.

Last is Y/N. While she isn’t the best at engineering or inventing like her older brother Ekko, she does like to tinker and she’s grown into an excellent artist. She’s only 10, but she’s quick to help others and is quite curious, to Ekko’s dismay. He loves the girl obviously but he understands Vi’s frustrations in regards to being in charge of a living being and Y/N sometimes doesn’t know her limits.

Y/N’s coloring the mural when she sees Ekko and Scar along with a few others, including Eve. Eve is a young woman a couple years older than Ekko with short, shaggy pink hair and a scar on the bridge of her nose. She’s really nice and often looks out for the girl if Ekko and/or Scar is busy. If Y/N’s honest, Eve’s pink hair really reminds the girl of Vi and a part of her sometimes can’t tell the difference, though Eve completely understands and doesn’t mind at all. Ekko and Y/N make eye contact before the girl suddenly drops the paint brush and races over to the older boy.

“Bro? Where’re you going?” She asks running up to him.

“There’s a shipment of Shimmer going into the docks in Piltover. We’re gonna do somethin’ about it,” Ekko says smirking before turning serious.

“Stay here. You know the rules,” Ekko says. She nods and looks away, clearly upset she can’t go with him.

Reader POV

“Stay here. You know the rules,” Ekko tells me. I nod but look away, pouting with my arms cross over my chest.

“We’ll be back before you know it. Keep an eye on the place,” Ekko says and I nod again.

“I love you,” he says.

“Get outta here already!” I exclaim and shove him away as he chuckles.

“Alright-alright-but seriously, I do love you,” he says and I can’t help the small smile that tugs my lips up and I nod once.

“I know. I love you too big bro,” I say and hug him tight before pulling away to watch him and the others leave the sanctuary.

Once I’m alone I sigh and head back to the mural to clean up my paints. I head back into our house that is now perched up in the tall, thick, sturdy tree limbs. I get to my room and sit on mine and Ekko’s shared bed.

Word of our sanctuary grew among the Underground since Silco flooded Shimmer in. People had either gotten addicted to it or moved here. Because of our growing numbers, we have to be careful. Luckily there is a dedicated group to defending the sanctuary. They are self taught and most of them have been there the longest and are most loyal to me and Ekko. I look around and spot the toy I’m building. It has spinning blades and is supposed to be controllable. I’m working on the controller now and have been over the past 3 months. I can’t figure out how to solder the electrical motherboard. Ekko taught me the basics but not enough to build a device that transmits radio waves. I try not to worry about Ekko when he leaves, and it really helps knowing he’s not alone, but I can’t help it. If anything happened to him, I’d be alone and everyone would depend on me. I can’t help them…not like he can. I can’t do anything…not even make this stupid toy! I throw the wired board angrily across the room and it clatters to the floor. I can’t just sit here and do nothing. That’s when I remember Ekko was having problems getting enough food. I know someone who’d gladly give us his extras. Jericho. Ekko doesn’t go to him because his shop is so close to The Last Drop but we need food and I know Ekko coming back to one less problem would help. I make sure I have my key before putting my shoes on and hurrying out. I lock the main door that keeps what little supplies we have.

I hurry past Lyanna, a young woman who lost her home due to Silco taking over her neighborhood. She’s really nice and I trust her.

“Lyanna, I’m going out. I’ll be back in an hour,” I tell her.

“Where’re you goin’?” She asks.

“Helping Ekko collect more food. One hour,” I repeat and she nods.

“Yeah-I got it, an hour. I thought you weren’t allowed to go off by yourself since last time-“ she says but I cut her off since I could tell she was going to mention the time Ekko scolded me in front of everyone.

“He’s desperate. I’ll be back,” I insist and she nods.

“Alright, be careful,” she tells me as I nod and run off into the Undercity.

I make my way through the alleys, streets and I even crawl through the sewers for a bit. I manage to come out of a dark but crowded alley to see the neon sign of The Last Drop. Home. Memories of Dad and my older siblings flash by in my mind. I love Ekko, but I miss them. I miss how things used to be. I hadn’t even noticed I was crying until I see my vision blur from the tears. I sniffle and angrily wipe away the tears. No. That doesn’t help. Ekko needs me now and I have to focus on my mission.

I know Jericho’s place is nearby but I’m not for sure. I try the alley to the left and hurry. So much has changed, it’s hard to tell where I am…but there are familiar buildings. Like Babbette’s Pleasure House and Benzo’s boarded up shop.

The alley opens up to another market area and I look around and spot Jericho and his shop. Thank god. I walk through a small crowd and head to an empty stool. I climb up and tap the counter. Jericho turns and smiles widely when he sees me.

“Kid!” He exclaims.

“Hi Jericho, it’s been too long,” I say and he nods.

“I’ll say, you’ve gotten bigger since the last time I saw you,” he says and I smile.

“What’re you doin’ here?” He asks.

“I came to ask if you had any old food you could spare? We’re running low,” I say.

“Well I got these burned bread loafs I tried to make. I’ll definitely stick to stews and seafood,” he says, pointing to the wall behind the counter. I kneel up on the chair to see a stack of bread loaves that are darkened to black on one end.

“I think I also have some leftover gumbo,” he says, checking a stew pot on the counter by the sink in his kitchen area.

“Thanks Jericho,” I say as he packs up the bread and grabs a spare backpack. I watch as he pours the gumbo into a rusty pot and locks the lid.

“Keep the pot,” he tells me, putting the gumbo in first before stacking the bread loaves in on top.

“Really?” I ask and he nods.

“Sure,” he says and I smile.

“Thanks,” I tell him and he nods.

“So where’s Little Man?” He asks, handing me the pack full of food.

“He’s out at the docks trying to stop some sort of Shimmer shipment coming in,” I explain and Jericho’s eyes widen.

“Hey can I get a-“ someone tries to order, but Jericho glares at him.

“We’re closed!” He snaps, hitting the counter with his large hand, making everything rattle. The other customers scurry away as he leans in towards me.

“You have to get Little Man and the rest of your people out of there,” Jericho warns quietly. My eyes widen.

“What? Why?” I ask.

“Word is Sevika is going to pick up this latest shipment of Shimmer,” Jericho says and I gasp.

“Sevika? She’s alive?” I ask and he nods.

“Ok, thanks Jericho..for the info and the food,” I say, shrugging the pack with my shoulder. He nods.

“Come see me again sometime…if you get the chance. It’s always good to see you kids,” Jericho says and I nod.

“You too…you know the offer to come live at the sanctuary’s still open,” I tell him.

“Ah, nah, the Lanes are my home. I can’t leave,” he says and I nod. Sometimes I wish I didn’t leave but I know we had to otherwise Silco would’ve killed us.

“Be safe,” I tell him and walk away with the pack of food.

“You too kid..and tell Little Man to come visit more often!” He calls to me and I wave

“I will!” I call to the shop owner, chuckling to myself.

I make my way through the alleys until I can look up and spot a bit of blue peeking through the buildings. I look around before seeing I’m alone and start climbing up.

I leap from a metal awning and onto a pipe sticking out. I grab hold of it and start inching my way up, swinging back and forth until I can swing my leg over and pull myself up to stand. I grab hold of a windowsill and pull myself up before jumping to another pipe that goes straight up. I scrape my knuckles against the brick building but manage to cling to the pipe, panting a bit. I manage to use my legs to help inch myself up. I pull myself with my arms with my foot slips and I fall briefly before I manage to catch myself!

“Gah!” I yelp, gripping the pipe for dear life.

I gasp and sigh with relief before pulling myself up. I manage to climb up to the side of a building that has a ladder and I get all the way to the rooftop. My breathing is a bit ragged, but that’s nothing new. Ekko had Scar look me over and he said I have ‘asthma’. It’s from the Undercity because lots of kids my age have it too. I look up and see the sky is so blue and bright that I have to squint slightly. I take a breath and enjoy the sweet fresh air for a moment. I grab my scope and look around Topside.

As I look around, I see life is much different here than it is in the Undercity. People seem…happy. It’s…it’s not fair. I feel myself get angry and I realize that this is probably what Vi felt all those years ago when she was taking care of us. I can’t help the tears that form at the thought of my eldest sister with bright reddish pink hair. Stop! STOP THAT! I hit my head and pull my hair. I have to focus. Jericho said to get Ekko and everyone else out of the docks. I don’t have time to be sad about anything right now.

I look through the scope again and see an airship heading a bit down near the big tower. There! I think those are the shipping docks! I shove my scope into my pant pocket and start making my way there.

Silco’s POV

I’m expecting a shipment of Shimmer from Piltover. Because I’ve had to expand production, one of my warehouses happens to be on Topside. I’ve had Marcus keep the Enforcers out of the area and he keeps me informed on the Council. The latest batch is ready but I know it won’t be an easy job, especially since the Firelight gang has gotten…bolder as they’ve been insignificant so far. I’ve sent Jinx to deal with them. Over the years I’ve noticed she seemed to have some sort of personal reason for attacking the Firelights. I’ve never questioned it since it helps me anyways. I just make sure Jinx doesn’t get in over her head. I can’t lose her. I’ve also sent Sevika, to make sure things go smoothly with the dock manager. Jinx was upset with me at first because she thought I thought she couldn’t handle it, and argued she didn’t need Sevika, but I made sure to give her clear instructions.

“Your targets are the Firelights. Let Sevika handle the Shimmer. Now..can I count on you Jinx?” I had told Jinx before she left.

“Sure thing Pops,” Jinx’s bubbly voice response echoes in my mind. She won’t fail. I know she won’t.

3rd POV

Y/N finds her way to the docks and makes sure to hide. She hides behind a stack of wooden crates and spots an airship slowly coming in. The girl watches as various workers walk around until her eyes widen when she sees a hulking man with pale skin and tattoos. She recognizes him as one of Silco’s men. Y/N can’t see on the ship so she looks around and spots a place to climb up into the metal pipes that support the giant buildings. She only slips once but manages to catch herself until she can pull herself up onto a horizontal pipe so she can sit and look down on the airship. She uses her scope to watch what happens.

On the ship, barrels of Shimmer are being loaded. Silco’s men make sure to keep track of how many barrels.

“Uh-shipping manifest?” The dock worker asks, holding out a clipboard of paperwork. A small pouch of coins is tossed on top and he looks up at the dark skinned woman standing before him.

“From your friend—downtown,” Sevika tells him, glancing at the bribe. The worker looks over and the muscular, tattooed man sneers at him, making the worker gulp nervously. He nods slightly and as he’s about to pocket the bribe, a flash of green light whizzes by! They gasp and Sevika stands at the ready. Masked Firelights, including Ekko fly by on hoverboards.

“Ah shit it’s the Firelights!” The worker exclaims. As people scramble, Ekko manages to toss a couple of crystallizing traps, pinning Sevika down. Ekko and the others land and the boy pulls out his stopwatch, clicking the timer button.

“We’ve got 5 minutes,” he instructs, unaware he’s being watched by Y/N.

A Firelight walks over to the barrels and pries the top open to see the sickening purple liquid.

“Have you ever seen this much Shimmer before?” She asks.

“They’re expanding,” Ekko says.

“Check for more below, burn it all,” he orders.

Two Firelights find the hatch that leads to below deck. Y/N watches as Ekko and the others move around on the top deck. Luckily the alarm hasn’t gone off yet. She looks and sees the other workers around the docks haven’t really noticed, just the ones near or on the airship.

Without warning, Y/N gasps when the airship suddenly explodes on the inside! It rocks back and forth as smoke billows out the windows that got shattered. The young girl watches smoke cover the top deck and that’s when she sees two long blue braids emerge from the smoke. Her dark eyes widen when she sees her older sister, Powder, who now goes by Jinx, step out. She blows her bangs out of her face.

“Hi,” Jinx greets before pulling out two grenades with chomping teeth and pulls the pins with her teeth. She throws the explosives as hard as she can, hitting the two Firelights beside Ekko, knocking them over the side and exploding. Y/N’s eyes are filled with shock and fear when she sees the two Firelights disintegrate in the explosions.

Jinx walks forward, twirling her pistol in her hand. Ekko grabs two more crystallizing traps and throws them at Jinx, but she easily dodges and fires off a shot at Ekko, that he ducks from. That’s when Y/N sees movement at the top of the ship and she realizes it’s Scar! He leaps down on Jinx, piercing the spot where she was with his spear, but she manages to see him in time and move. She aims at him and fires a shot! He manages to hold up his clawed hands in time. He has metallic gloves on but because of how close Jinx is to him, he gets knocked down and disoriented. Jinx jumps and stomps down on his head, forcing him to stay down. Y/N can’t help the anger that bubbles up inside her. Scar is like another older brother to her.

While Jinx is distracted, Ekko and another Firelight spill the Shimmer out of the metal barrels. Ekko whistles and the Firelight moves to the next barrel, opening the top. The Firelight ignites a flare and is about to drop it in when Jinx catches her wrist before roughly slapping the mask off, exposing the identity of the Firelight. Y/N sees it’s Eve, the girl with the same short, shaggy dark pink hair as Vi.

Jinx gasps, her eyes widen when she sees Vi!

“Vi?” Jinx asks. Eve gives her a confused, questioning look.

“I can’t lose you,” Vi’s voice echoes in Jinx’s head as a memory plays in her mind. She remembers sitting on her shared bed as Vi gently brushes her hair out of her face and gently strokes her cheek. But it’s not exactly the same. The pain warps the happiness.

“Why did you leave me?!” Powder wails.

“Because you’re a jinx!!” Vi’s voice snaps at her.

Jinx is so wrapped up in the painful memories that she doesn’t stop Eve from dropping her lit flare into the Shimmer, igniting a purple fire. Eve gasps and tries yanking her wrist out of Jinx’s grip, but Jinx won’t let go. Jinx’s dark eyes twitch in realization that the girl is not actually Vi. Eve manages to break free but that’s when Jinx grabs her pistol and instantly shoots Eve in the back!

“NO!” Ekko yells, reaching out to her. Jinx pants, holding the gun up by her head as she breathes hard. Ekko pulls out his pocket watch as the anger starts boiling in him. He looks at Jinx before looking down at the watch. His 5 minutes are almost up. It’s now or never! Ekko takes a few breaths before grabbing his metallic bat and charging Jinx, screaming.

“RAAAAUGH!” Ekko yells but that’s when Jinx pulls her gatling gun from behind her and sprays bullets.

“AAAAAGGHHH!!!! AAAAHGGGHHH!!!!” Jinx screams angrily. Fear and sadness takes over and all she can do is spray fire in every direction, not knowing where Ekko and the Firelights are. Sevika manages to break free of her trap and hide but the hulking, pale man with tattoos isn’t so lucky. Jinx hits him and he cries out in pain.

Scar managed to get up at some point during Jinx’s firing and rescue Ekko. The surviving Firelights manage to get away on their hoverboards as Jinx’s gun slows to a stop. Sevika pushes past wooden boxes that are now destroyed thanks to Jinx. The dark skinned, one-armed woman storms up to Jinx and pushes her shoulder to make the teenager look at her.

“You were supposed to GUARD the cargo!” Sevika snarls as the Piltover alarm sounds in the distance. Jinx chuckles humorlessly with a small smirk. Sevika hears the alarm and looks away. Jinx tilts her head and darkens her glare, remembering how Mylo acted on the robbery job all those years ago. Knowing Enforcers will soon be swarming the area, Sevika and Jinx head back down to Zaun.

Y/N puts her scope down and thinks on everything she saw before also heading back down. She has to beat Ekko back to the Sanctuary otherwise he’ll know she was out when he told her not to.

Ekko’s POV

As we use our hoverboards to fly back down to the Undercity, I can’t help but replay everything that happened in my mind. Jinx killed Jax and Zane with her two grenades and Eve…Eve was shot in the back. She…she was so good with Y/N and I know the girl will be devastated to learn that we all didn’t make it.

“Hey, you good Little Man?” Scar asks me. I nod.

“Yeah…you know the drill,” I tell him and he nods back. Any time we lose someone, we prepare a funeral service. It’s nothing special really but it’s intimate and even though I don’t like funerals, I know it’s important to everyone else. Being in charge of the Sanctuary, I hate the services because it’s like losing a family member each time. I know I’m not alone in that feeling…but it’s different being the one everyone depends on.

We can’t go back for the bodies, so Scar usually goes around and asks for pictures of the deceased and gives them to Y/N. At first she thought they just went away…but would be back. But when Y/N was 8, she realized that each picture was of someone that died. I had a talk with her about it.

We descend into the Undercity. The air gets thicker and…grosser, plain and simple, but I’m used to it. We fly by the mines, where it’s the worst, but luckily it doesn’t last long.

We arrive back at the Sanctuary. The air is a bit better here thanks to our tree, especially compared to other areas of the Undercity, like the mines and the Lanes, but it’s nothing like Topside. We head through the small maze of alleys and come into the open courtyard with the tree.

Those that live here permanently look at us and when they see we are missing most of our people, they turn sad. I see Lyanna, a young woman who lost her home to Silco, hurry up to us.

“Ekko, we heard the alarm Topside sounded-“ she says, hugging me. I hug her back lightly before pulling away. She looks at the group.

“Where are the others?” She asks. I shake my head.

“They…didn’t make it. We were ambushed by Jinx,” I explain and her face darkens. Lyanna knows Jinx through stories I told her.

I glance around.

“Where’s Y/N?” I ask and that’s when I see Lyanna shift on her feet nervously.

“I-well-“

“Lyanna?” I ask seriously. She’s about to answer but I see her eyes glance behind me. I turn and see Y/N walking in. We make eye contact and her eyes widen a bit.

“Oh shit-“ she says.

“Y/N! Where were you!?” I ask, running up to the girl.

“I-I was just-“

“I told you not to leave the Sanctuary while I’m gone-“ I scold as I take a knee so I can look the girl in the eye. I put a hand on her shoulder.

“I make these rules for a reason,” I tell her.

“I know-I just..I couldn’t just sit here while you do everything so…I thought I’d restock our food supply,” Y/N explains, taking off her pack. I watch curiously as she opens it and starts pulling out food wrapped in foil and in old containers.

“W-Where did you get all this?” I ask. This is one of our biggest restocks, even I couldn’t get this much last time I went out asking around. I notice that Y/N isn’t looking me in the eye and I realize I’m not going to like the answer.

“Y/N? Where did you get this food?” I ask seriously and she shifts.

“Jericho’s,” she admits.

“Y/N! You know you’re not allowed to go to the Lanes!” I snap angrily.

“I was careful! I made sure I wasn’t followed and no one even saw me!” Y/N argues with me.

“You don’t understand, it’s what COULD’VE happened! You know Silco’s base of operations is at the Last Drop!-“ I say.

“I can handle myself! I know I can’t fight like Vi, and I can’t shoot or make things like Powder could…but I’m small and sneaky. And Jericho seemed really happy to see me,” Y/N’s face softens at the mention of the seafood stand owner. I sigh and pinch the bridge of my nose in frustration.

“I don’t want you going to the Lanes period, end of story. Understand?” I ask and she pouts.

“I’m not a little kid anymore Ekko, I can help out around here so you don’t have to do everything,” Y/N says and I freeze for a moment.

“W-What?” I ask.

“You do everything around here. You keep us safe. I wanna help you,” Y/N explains.

A memory from 6 years ago comes to my mind. It was a few days after Benzo and Vander were killed. Y/N was plagued by nightmares and I couldn’t stop thinking about what happened…about what could’ve been different. I remember something Y/N said about Powder. When they were left alone at the Last Drop, Y/N said Powder wouldn’t stop crying until she remembered the blue crystals they found on the job Topside I told them about. I wondered if Powder had been given something to do, would she have been alright?

Now…is the same true for Y/N?

“I..I know you wanna help out, but you’re only 10. You’re still a bit too young,” I tell Y/N.

“You’re just being overprotective big brother,” Y/N says. I smile.

“That’s what big bros are for. But…since you’re so eager to help me…I guess we could go on supply runs together. You could show me how you got to Jericho’s,” I tell her and her eyes light up.

“R-Really?” She asks excitedly and I smile and nod.

“Yeah…but together,” I tell Y/N seriously.

“Together,” she nods in agreement.

“Why don’t you go put that in the supply closet? I’ll meet you back in our room,” I say and Y/N nods.

“Ok!” She says and shoves everything back into her backpack and hurries over to the small brick and wood building off to the side, behind the tree.

I turn serious and look at Lyanna.

“I told you to make sure she stayed,” I tell Lyanna.

“I’m sorry Ekko—Y/N can be…stubbornly determined when she sets her mind on something,” Lyanna says. Stubbornly determined. Like her older sisters Vi and Jinx.

“Makes sense,” I sigh.

“You go ‘head and get cleaned up, we’ll take care of things here,” Lyanna says, motioning to Scar and the others. I nod my thanks and head up to my room I share with Y/N.

3rd POV

Despite the turmoil going on at the docks, life goes on for the Council and many others in Piltover, including Jayce Talis and his partner Viktor. Working together using their hextech science, Jayce and Viktor have set out to improve the lives of those in the Undercity, people like Viktor. Viktor himself has thought about using it to see if he improves from his own illness. Together, they’ve created 2 new inventions. The Atlas Gauntlets are giant mechanical gloves that allow mine workers to work more safely and efficiently. The other invention is a mechanical arm with a laser strong enough to cut through a block of obsidian rock. The two decided to show Council member Heimerdinger. Along with being the head of the Council as a leading founder of Piltover, Heimerdinger is also Jayce’s mentor and was originally Viktor’s boss.

While proud of the two boys, Heimerdinger concluded that the two inventors needed more safeguards for their inventions, rightfully so after Viktor nearly accidentally killed Heimerdinger’s poro that follows him everywhere. However, Heimerdinger doesn’t understand the urgency of Viktor’s illness, which is why he had such a problem with Heimerdinger’s objections.

Back at the docks, the new Sheriff of the Enforcers is talking to the bribed worker.

“I think there were 4 or 5 of them-“ he says. Young rookie, Caitlyn Kiramman makes her way into the crime scene and looks around at the destruction. Bullet holes cover everything, the floor is scorched and empty metal barrels lay all around along with the remains of the crystalline traps. Cait glances around. She looks and spots an open hatch to the deck below and sees a messy monkey head painted on it. Cait grabs her camera and takes a picture. She takes pictures of everything while looking at the bullet holes. The Rookie Enforcer holds her hand up and points around, mimicking Jinx’s movements from earlier until she spots one of the crystal traps has blood on it. She follows the trail and spots a small hiding space in the floor and shines her light in to see the huge, hulking man with tattoos. He groans, clutching his side. Cait gasps and jumps down to help him.

“What happened here?” She asks, but he doesn’t say anything.

“Who are you working for?” Cait asks and again no answer.

“Who shot you?” Cait asks and the man looks at her, wincing in pain, clutching his bullet wound.

“You can tell me, I’ll protect you,” Cait says.

“I can’t…he’ll kill me. She’s crazy,” he pants, breathing hard.

“Who?” Cait asks. Before he can answer, a shadow falls over them. Cait turns around, gasping when she sees Sheriff Marcus.

“Caitlyn Kiramman, why am I not surprised to see you?” he asks rhetorically.

“Interfering with an investigation, again,” Marcus scolds.

“I realize you’re used to getting your way, Kiramman, but we have a chain of command for a reason,” Marcus tells her.

“I understand, but there’s more going on here than just smuggling,” Cait tries to tell Marcus, “if I could question him-“ Cait motions to the injured man but Marcus interrupts.

“I’ll take it from here,” Marcus says definitively, “since you’re looking for work, you can take the graveyard shift tonight at the fair.” He orders.

“Yes sir,” Cait sighs.

“Good. I want this one on a boat to Stillwater prison,” Marcus orders before walking off.

“Yes sir,” an Enforcer replies.

Back in the Lanes, Sevika makes her way to Silco’s office in the Last Drop. She managed to grab a bottle of whiskey before walking into Silco’s office, shutting the door behind her. She sits and pulls the cork out of the bottle with her teeth, spitting it to the floor.

“She fired on us,” Sevika tells Silco, who’s sitting at his desk.

“There are always mishaps in battle. The Firelights were her target and most are dead,” Silco argues calmly as he flips a page in his paper, reading, seemingly not taking Sevika seriously as she takes a swig from her bottle.

“It wasn’t a mishap, she froze up and lost her shit. I could’ve handled those brats. She’s a problem and we all know it,” Sevika explains frustratedly.

“We? Who’s we?” Silco asks, turning to look at Sevika darkly. She looks away, not answering him.

“I expect better from you than excuses. It was your job to make sure things went smoothly. You failed. Don’t disappoint me again,” Silco tells her. Sevika grunts as she pushes herself up off the couch and she storms out, slamming the door behind her.

Silco sighs.

“The world’s growing smaller everyday, thanks to the Hexgates. And now, we’re cut off, the topsiders are leaving us further and further behind” Silco says, grabbing his eye poker off his desk and puts the two pieces together.

“What happened?” Silco asks and at first, there’s no answer.

“She already told you,” Jinx’s voice carries down from the rafters. Sevika hadn’t noticed but Jinx has been perched up on a wooden beam the whole time.

“I’m asking you,” Silco insists, wanting to hear Jinx’s side of the story. He hears a thump and turns to see Jinx sitting with her legs pulled up to her chin on his desk.

“One of those Firelight wackos was a girl…with pink hair,” Jinx explains.

“Hmm…” Silco says, turning to her. He holds out his eye poker to the wild, explosive teenage girl he considers to be his daughter. Despite her personality, he trusts her with his life and she with hers. They understand each other. Jinx takes it and moves to sit on the edge of Silco’s desk so she can lean against him, which he doesn’t mind.

“Your sister’s gone. You know that as well as I do,” he says as she leans against his chest.

“I know..I know! Sister’s right? Can’t live with ‘em, can’t shove ‘em back in the ol’ babymaker. Hehehe-“ Jinx says before blowing on the ring around the eye poker, making a slight noise.

“Today’s screw-up will set us back weeks,” Silco tells her. She lets her head rest against his shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” Jinx apologizes before playing with Silco’s eye poker.

“I need to know that I can rely on you,” he says and grabs her wrist to get the girl’s attention and it does.

“I’m doing this for us, Jinx. All of us. The sons and daughters of Zaun deserve more than their runoff,” Silco tells her before leaning his head back.

“It won’t happen again,” Jinx tells him.

“I know,” he replies as she lines up the eye poker and makes one quick poke on his eye. He grunts in pain and bends forward a bit before managing to sit back and sigh with relief. Silco uses his hand to wipe away the excess Shimmer that leaks out of his eye.

“Sevika will clean up today’s mess,” he tells Jinx.

“Sevika?! That ogre couldn’t clean a dust bunny with a blowtorch,” Jinx argues.

“She’ll suffice. You should focus on your gadgetry,” Silco suggests.

“Ugh,” Jinx groans.

“Take some time,” Silco says as Jinx lays down on his desk.

“I-I don’t need time-“ Jinx tries.

“Take it anyhow,” Silco insists. Jinx’s lip trembles slightly as thoughts of being incompetent take over before she gets up and heads out to her own personal workshop.

Jinx grabs her grenades and sits on the propellor that hangs over the seemingly endless cavern below her. Her ‘workshop’ is actually part of a destroyed airship that hangs over the cavern that leads to the mines.

Ekko’s POV

Because she disobeyed my rules, I did have to ground Y/N. She’s not allowed to leave unsupervised. While she didn’t really argue, I can tell Y/N’s not happy about it.

The sun is set and things have settled down a bit. I’m tweaking the fan blades on my hoverboard while Y/N’s working on the mural. I see she’s adding in Jax, Zane..and Eve. Y/N’s just doing the basic shapes right now with chalk but I can tell who’s who. I didn’t tell her what happened though. I couldn’t so I blamed the Enforcers. I know I shouldn’t lie to her, but Y/N’s only 10 and she still thinks she can get her older sisters back. She definitely has Vi’s determination I’ll give her that.

“Ekko!” I hear Scar call to me. I turn and see him run up to me. I can easily see the worried look in his eyes.

“What’s going on Scar?” I ask, putting my tools down and pulling him a few feet away so Y/N doesn’t overhear.

“There’s been an attack, topside,” Scar tells me.

“An attack? Where?” I ask.

“The Progress Day ceremonial hall, where the new inventions are debuted,” Scar explains.

“Was it Silco’s guys?” I ask and that’s when Scar looks away uneasily. I frown.

“Scar? Who was it?” I ask.

“Jinx. I don’t have confirmation but there’s rumors she took something important to those fancy scientist topsiders,” Scar tells me and my eyes widen.

“She..took something?” I ask and he nods.

“I don’t know anything else, but we should be careful next time we attack Silco,” Scar tells me.

“There won’t be a next time. Lay low here for a while until the heat from Jinx dies down. Y/N just stocked up on food so we should be ok,” I say and Scar blinks in surprise.

“Y/N? As in, Y/N-Y/N? I thought you said she wasn’t ready for working around here-“ Scar says and I nod.

“I know-and yeah, she’s not. She left while we were out at the docks. She decided to go off on her own. The older she’s gotten, the harder it is to keep her out of trouble,” I sigh. I feel bad for Vi. She kept us all out of trouble when Vander or Benzo was busy. Now that I have that job…I can understand how stressed she must’ve been.

“I’ll have Kiyi and Senna keep an eye on her, make sure she doesn’t leave, yeah?” Scar asks me and I nod.

“Thanks,” I say, “and tell everyone to lay low here until the Enforcers calm down.” I remind him and Scar nods.

“Will do Little Man,” Scar replies and walks off, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I mostly wonder about what Jinx stole. I glance back and see Y/N starting to add details to the faces as well as the first layer of color.

3rd POV

Spending her night working the graveyard shift, Caitlyn was there during Jinx’s attack. The Rookie Enforcer was even caught in Jinx’s attack as well as 6 other Enforcers in a massive explosion, killing everyone but Cait. She managed to catch a glimpse of Jinx chuckling before passing out.

Luckily Jayce was nearby and managed to get Cait to safety. He took her to a nearby clinic and despite her objections, took her back to her parents. Jayce explained what happened to the Kirammans but had to leave to check on Viktor. He didn’t want to leave his partner but the young man heard about the fire and explosion and the Enforcers and Jayce thinks of Cait as a younger sister.

Despite what happened, Cait is still invested. She managed to gather all the information she could. Everything about the robbery, what was stolen, the photos she took of the docks, the monkey symbol. She had seen it trying to put out the fiery building before getting caught in that explosion. It has to mean something. There was also the muscular, heavily tattooed man that was shot. He made it seem like…like he was shot by someone he knew. Someone on his side. Friendly fire.

Cait is working in front of her evidence board on the floor when she hears a knock.

“Jayce?” She asks, turning to see the young man she sees as her older brother. He’s holding a bouquet of white lilies.

“Good, you’re here, I have to tell you something-“ Cait tells Jayce, hurrying up to him. She grabs him and pulls him towards her evidence.

“Shouldn’t you be resting?” He asks, handing her the flowers.

“While the trail’s hot?” She asks back, tossing the flowers down to the side with the rest. She’d gotten nice ‘get well’ flowers from various people her parents know.

“What trail?” Jayce asks.

“I think the same person who started the building fire and killed those Enforcers is the same person who attacked the Hexgates,” Cait says.

“The same symbol showed up at the botched smuggling operation at the Hexgates.” Cait tells him, referring to the monkey head symbol.

“The Hexgates?”

“Keep up,”

“All this time, they’ve kept their dealings localized to the Undercity. Low priority. The attack on the square changes things. They’ve overstepped. If I can figure out who made this,” Cait says, putting down a picture of Jinx’s monkey symbol, “it could lead me directly to whoever’s behind it all. The answer is here, staring me in the face. I can feel it,” Cait steps on to her footstool and looks over everything.

“How do you intend to prove any of this?” Jayce asks.

“If I can just work this out, Marcus will have to listen,” Cait insists.

“If there’s one thing I’ve learned about the Council, it’s that they need more than theories,” Jayce warns the young woman. Cait chuckles.

“Since when did you concern yourself with the Council’s opinion?” Cait asks.

“Since I..became a Councilor,” Jayce reveals. Cait looks at him and at first she doesn’t believe him but when she looks in his eyes, her face changes.

“You’re…serious? When? Why?” Cait asks, “have they discovered how to govern with grease and a spanner?” She jokes.

“Haha-“ Jayce replies sarcastically, “I was actually hoping you’d consider joining my staff,” he says, handing her paperwork in a message tube. Cait takes it and opens the canister to read the files inside.

“‘House Talis Security’. That’s a ceremonial position, I’d live behind a desk,” Cait says.

“You almost died, Cait. I just…I just want you to be safe-“ Jayce steps towards her but Cait shoves the canister back into Jayce’s chest.

“Thanks. But I already have a job-“ Cait says, kneeling down.

“No. You don’t,” Jayce reveals and Cait’s eyes widen.

“After the attack, your parents talked to the Sheriff,” Jayce explains and Cait groans quietly in frustration.

“This was the best I could do,” Jayce tells her.

“I don’t need charity, Councilor. Yours or my parents,” Cait replies, not looking at him.

“Cait-“

“Get out,” she orders in that quiet serious tone that Jayce knows not to argue with. Once Cait hears Jayce’s footsteps head out the door, she looks over at her map and sees Stillwater prison.

Marcus. Marcus sent that injured man there. Cait believes she can talk to him. She grabs what she needs, gets her clothes on and makes her way downstairs. She spots her father and hurries up to him.

“Father-I-I need to talk to someone about a case I’m working on..it’s important,” Cait tells him urgently.

“Cait-I…if…if you’re certain you can go,” he says, trying not to be as overbearing as his wife is. She nods.

“I feel fine,” she assures him and he nods.

“I’ll talk to your mother. Go. Come home when you can,” Mr. Kiramman says and the two hug before Cait sneaks out a side door of the estate.

Cait manages to take the ferry to Stillwater Prison and heads inside. It’s dark, cold…unpleasant. Cait walks up to the Warden’s desk.

“I need to speak to one of the inmates,” Cait says.

“Oh, folks in here aren’t usually very talkative,” the Warden tells Cait.

“This one was hit by friendly fire. He’s got reason to talk. Must have been sent in…today?” Cait asks.

“Oh. Inmate 516,” the Warden recalls.

“Yeah uh..I’m afraid that’s not possible,” he tells Cait. While the two talk, said inmate is getting his jaw broken by a cafeteria tray.

“Why not?” Cait asks, raising an eyebrow.

“Uh..well, there’s been..an incident,” he says.

“What kind of incident?”

“The not so pretty kind,” he tells the rookie Enforcer.

“You don’t understand, I have to talk to him,” Cait insists.

“Oh, you’ll be able to talk to him…as soon as he can move his jaw again,” the warden explains.

“Who assaulted him?” Cait asks.

“Inmate 516, sub level 40, cellblock 25,” the warden tells Cait, who nods her thanks before walking back to the elevator.

Cait makes her way through the hall, clutching a manilla folder to her side. As she gets closer to cell 25, she hears a noise every second or so. A thudding sound. Like something hitting the cement walls. Cait stops in front of cellblock 25 and spots a mop of shaggy, short, bright pink hair that’s shaved on one side. The inmate’s head turns to reveal her ice blue eyes and small cheek tattoo

“Who the hell are you?” The pink-haired prisoner asks Cait.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Bad Batch Fanfic Our Love

Chapter 5–Sanctuary

Chapter Index

Summary—Crosshair’s trauma is still evident while Omega experiences her first panic attack in front of her siblings. The sniper is assigned to Ryloth while CF99 rendezvous with Rex, Echo and Kix on the safe haven of Alderaan.

Warnings—Trauma episode, POV changes, OCs.

Words: 8,648

Crosshair’s POV

As my ship travels through hyperspace, I think on the orders I had given to my squad while I was gone.

“Once I return, you are to destroy the power supply and wipe the data banks after transferring everything. Do you understand?” I had asked.

“Yes sir,” the squad all responded. I had a feeling I’d need some sort of insurance if I was going to actually go off planet for…personal reasons.

3rd POV

Crosshair’s shuttle drops out of hyperspace. The sniper returns just outside of Ankus’ atmosphere and his shuttle scans an approaching vessel. It’s the rest of his new squad. They attach vessels and the sniper opens the door to let them on. Crosshair let’s the attached ship go and plots the coordinates for Kamino as the rest of his squad mates walk into the cock pit with the sniper.

“Sir,” ES-03 walks up to Crosshair. He looks at the trooper.

“We wiped everything like you said and destroyed the power supply. No one can use the base now,” ES-03 and hands Crosshair a data rod.

“Everything?” Crosshair asks, just to make sure.

“Yes sir,” the trooper responds and Crosshair nods approvingly before motioning to sit. Wordlessly, the trooper sits down and the others follow while Crosshair powers up the hyperdrive. The stars look like streaks of light as the ship zips into hyperspace, heading back to Kamino.

As the ship travels through the hyperspace tunnel of swirling blue light, Crosshair listens to the chatter between the troopers. Mostly casual but none of them make an attempt to include him. Why would they? He killed ES-01 on Onderon before killing all those innocent people. The insurgents…the civilians. The others don’t understand. Crosshair notices that despite the visual similarities between their armor and clone armor, they are nothing like clones. There could be millions but none of them would ever understand what it’s like to be a clone. Crosshair’s time with Cody proved that. These new troopers didn’t understand the Kaminoans like the clones did. Not that Crosshair particularly cared about his new squad, but to be seen as useful to the Empire, Crosshair has to make this partnership work and he was certain that he wouldn’t get a another chance.

The sniper’s thoughts wander to Commander Cody. He said he was going to find his General. The last lead Cody had was the Jedi Temple on Coruscant. Crosshair growls instinctively at the thought. There was no point in going to the Jedi Temple. But Cody wasn’t a ‘shiny’. And Crosshair has his personal comm channel just in case. Crosshair feels a pulse of pain and scrunches his nose as his hand instinctively comes up to his head.

Crosshair’s POV

Permanent damage, Cody had said. And none of this would’ve happened if only Hunter had listened. But…it doesn’t matter now. I know the truth. I tried to help Hunter and how did he repay me? By leaving me behind on Kamino. He didn’t even know what Nala Se had done to me that day in the hangar.

“You really think we’ll leave Kamino?” I remember asking Hunter years ago, when we were cadets.

“We’ll leave and never come back,” Hunter had told me, putting a reassuring hand on my shoulder.

“Promise?”

“I promise,”

I shake my head at the memory. Liar. I feel a hand on my shoulder and I immediately jerk away, glaring through my helmet. ES-03 pauses and looks at me before I see the hand that touched me drop.

“What?” I snarl. ES-03 points and that’s when I hear a warning beeping noise. I must’ve been so absorbed in my thoughts I didn’t hear it.

“Sir, we’re approaching an asteroid field,” ES-03 says. I shut off the warning and I feel the ship lurch out of hyperspace. I see a huge expanse of floating rocks blocking the way. I hadn’t been excellent, but with Tech’s instruction, I learned a decent amount of flying during our training. I swerve my way in, dodging and weaving through. I put up the front shields at max power as we fly through.

I manage to fly through the asteroids successfully. The shields are down to 72% but otherwise, alright. The coordinates for Kamino are still in the nav computer and I let the ship’s autopilot take over. In no time at all, the ship arrives back on the stormy water world of Kamino. I’m struggling to see through the gray clouds, the rain and lighting but luckily I get the ship back to a hangar at Tipoca City.

The ship lands and my squad walks out first. I watch as the squad goes back to the barracks and I think about Cody. Cody hadn’t known about the inhibitor chips when I told him about them but part of me wonders if the chips were only for Order 66 and any orders after would be easier to question. I could’ve fought it had Nala Se not kidnapped and tortured me. She took out the chip but I can feel its effects. And I wouldn’t have gone through that if only Hunter had listened.

3rd POV

Crosshair and his squad are not needed so they head back to their barracks.

Meanwhile, in Lama Su’s office…

Nala Se has been summoned by the Prime Minister. The chief scientist walks in and is surprised to also see Governor Tarkin.

“Have a seat Mistress Se,” Lama Su tells her. Nala Se and Tarkin make eye contact as she moves to sit in the chair opposite him.

“Thank you for arriving so quickly. As you know, I am here to assess the value of all clones for the Empire. However, Emperor Palpatine has expressed that even though the clones of the army are of little to no value to him, the cloning technology is priceless,” Tarkin says. Nala Se blinks. It’s true the Kaminoan cloning technology is well-known throughout the galaxy, but that’s because everyone knows there’s more than one way to make a clone. The quality of Kaminoan clones is unlike any other.

“We offer our standard fee that we offered the Republic-“ Lama Su says.

“You misunderstand. We do not wish to place an order,” Tarkin says.

“Emperor Palpatine wants to use Kamino as a base of operations for his personal project,” Tarkin says. At first, Lama Su doesn’t reply, instead, he looks to Nala Se.

Even though they had commissioned the clone army for Palpatine, the Kaminoans are a neutral planet. Much like the Banking Clan, the Kaminoans claim no allegiance to anyone but themselves and accept orders from all over. However, both Lama Su and Nala Se were well aware of the Emperor’s true intentions.

Nala Se gives Lama Su a small nod before turning to Tarkin.

“I would be honored to work for Emperor Palpatine on his personal project. To make sure I am the right candidate for the job, I would like to learn more,” Nala Se says and Tarkin smiles.

“I’m happy to hear that, though I’m afraid that all I’m able to tell you is that Project Necromancer is classified to most except those with special clearance, which I’m afraid your Prime Minister does not have,” Tarkin glances at Lama Su.

“I must object Governor Tarkin. I have to approve and oversee every project Mistress Se works on,” Lama Su argues gently.

“Oh do not fret, we will keep you updated, however, the finer, specific details remain classified,” Tarkin assures the Prime Minister.

“Since we do have other contracts, we would suggest using a separate facility, one equipped for this classified project,” Lama Su says.

“The Emperor agrees and is already constructing many of his own personal facilities equipped with state of the art technology. However, he has already started working on Project Necromancer. We can certainly give you time to prepare but Emperor Palpatine has scheduled a visit within the rotation,” Tarkin explains.

“Very well. We will expect his arrival then,” Lama Su responds.

“Good. I believe that concludes my business with you. I will be in touch with the Emperor shortly,” Tarkin says, standing up.

“Prime Minister…Mistress Se,” Tarkin addresses them before walking out, leaving the Kaminoans alone.

“Until we learn of Emperor Palpatine’s true intentions, say nothing. We should be cautious,” Lama Su tells Nala Se, who hums in agreement.

Crosshair’s POV

As my squad exits the hangar, I see Admiral Rampart approach them. They will tell him everything no doubt. But Rampart is just another small ‘cog in the machine’ as Tech would say. My loyalties should be with those in actual power like Governor Tarkin. I’m sure I will be speaking to him in no time. I sigh quietly before taking my helmet off. Luckily my headache has disappeared.

“Hey! Crosshair!” I hear a somewhat familiar voice call out to me. I turn and see Crys and Trapper, the 212th troopers that I met in the mess hall after meeting Saw. They were the ones that told me about Cody and where to find him.

They have their helmets on but casually remove them as they approach.

“Glad to see you,” Crys greets and it takes me a moment at first. I’ve never been greeted like that by someone outside CF99 before, except from Cody and 99 of course.

“Did you find the Commander?” Trapper asks me. I nod.

“I did. He was injured but on the mend when I met up with him,” I explain. Seeing the concern on their faces, I keep going, “fractured femur, hairline I think. I’m not a medic.”

“Did he say what he was going to do after he got better?” Crys asks. I don’t answer at first. I probably shouldn’t tell them he’s going to go find General Kenobi, so instead, I tell them that I wasn’t clear on his plans, only that he’d return when he could.

Talking with the 212th troopers makes me think on the differences between them and my squad. As the 3 of us walk through the sterile, bright white halls, I see a Kaminoan walk past us, not paying us any mind, but I can’t help the instinctive step away from him I make. I hear Trapper grumble something under his breath. The Kaminoan looks towards us but none of us make eye contact and keep walking. Once we’re out of range, Trapper snickers.

“Long-neck lab scrabber,” he says.

“You dislike the Kaminoans too?” I ask.

“Dislike? Karrabast, they’re all a bunch of sleemos if you ask me. They may not experiment on us like you CT-99s, but you should hear how they talk about us. We’re just objects to them, weapons to fight a war,” Crys tells me. I hadn’t realized how much I actually have in common with the clones in general. They were regs…but…now they’re just…clones. Like I am.

“Yeah some of the commanders were shuttled out a couple rotations ago-“ I hear Crys say and that gets my attention.

“Do you know where they were sent?” I ask.

“No…and no one’s heard from them since. Like Commander Bly? No one in the 327th has seen him since Felucia,” Crys explains. 327th..that’s General Secura’s battalion.

“The Empire could be using them,” Trapper says.

“Using them? For what?” I ask. Trapper shrugs.

“I dunno, but you know they’d get every bit of usefulness out of us before throwing us away like garbage,” Trapper answers. The two continue talking while I wonder if they’ve seen or even know about ES-02, 3 or 4. The only reason I’m squad leader is because I was with CF99. If I wasn’t-

“H-Hey,” I stop in my tracks. The two stop and turn to look back at me.

“Crosshair?” Crys asks.

“I…I’m a new squad leader, now that I’m not with CF99,” I explain.

“But…I don’t like my new squad,” I admit, “I’m only with them so the Empire thinks I will be useful.”

“Your new squad? Who is it? Hope it isn’t anyone we know-“ Crys jokes, not understanding my seriousness.

“They aren’t clones,” I say and their eyes widen.

“Not clones? But they’re soldiers? I don’t understand-“ Crys says.

“Yeah, wouldn’t the Kaminoans want to create more of us so they can get more money?” Trapper asks.

“Please, just listen to me. They’re not clones. The Empire thinks that those who willingly sign up have more loyalty than us,” I explain.

Before either trooper could respond, Crys gets a call over his commlink.

“Crys, report to the briefing room-“ I hear a trooper say.

“Just…watch yourself…and your men. The galaxy is changing and…I don’t want you to get left behind,” I say. He nods and offers a hand. We grab forearms and shake.

“Take care of yourself Crosshair,” Crys says and I nod. I shake hands with Trapper and he nods as I walk off.

I wonder about clones who aren’t deemed useful to the Empire. There are millions of troopers. There’s no way the Kaminoans would be ok with the killing of millions of clones and I’ve never seen them make bad deals. And I’m sure Nala Se wouldn’t pass up the opportunity to have as many test subjects as possible. I feel the anger well inside me at the thought of the Kaminoan scientist. But as the anger comes, so does the pain in my head. I wince a bit. I take a breath and sigh when I hear my comm beep.

“CT-9904, report to my office,” I hear Tarkin’s voice.

“Yes sir,” I respond and make my way there, but not making an effort to hurry. I’m not surprised really. I knew my squad would tell him that I left my post on Ankus.

I finally get to Tarkin’s office and press the button. The doors open and I walk inside. Tarkin is sitting at his desk.

“Have a seat CT-9904,” he says. I cautiously walk up and take the chair at his desk.

“Do you know why you are here Commander?” He asks.

“I..don’t know, sir,” I answer, feigning innocence.

“You are here because you left your post on Ankus for a non-mission-related objective, is that correct?” Tarkin asks.

“Yes sir,”

“Why did you leave Ankus? Tell the truth and I’ll give you your next mission,” Tarkin says, meshing his fingers together with his elbows on his desk.

“Each of your squad mates gave different answers which leads me to believe you did not tell anyone of your ‘off-the-record’ objective,” Tarkin says. Lying isn’t really my style. It’s not that I can’t, I just prefer not to.

“I didn’t tell the others because I didn’t think they would understand, sir,” I explain.

“Well, regardless of what your squad would think, it is highly irregular to go off on your own,” Tarkin says.

“I’m sorry sir, I…I operated how I would with my old squad. Being the sniper-I usually am alone-“ I tell him. Not a lie…but not exactly the truth either. An…exaggeration if anything.

“Well if you cannot take the lead on this next mission, I’m afraid I’ll have to report your incompetence to Nala Se,” Tarkin says and my eyes widen.

“I will take the lead, sir,” I say, steeling myself before looking right at him. We lock eyes for a moment and when I can tell he won’t back down, I decide to take out the datarod ES-03 gave me. All the information about the abandoned base on Ankus. Tarkin takes the datarod and looks at it with a raised brow.

“Very well. We are still going through possible candidates to replace ES-01 but for now, you and the rest of your squad will report to Admiral Rampart,” he says. Easy replacement, that’s all they care about. I nod.

“Understood sir,” I say.

“Dismissed,” Tarkin tells me and I immediately stand up and hurry out.

“CT-9904,” Tarkin gets my attention right as I get to the door. I glance back over my shoulder.

“You are very valuable CT-9904. If you fail, Nala Se won’t just decommission you, she’ll use you until she’s finished with you. Do you understand?” He threatens. I nod.

“Yes sir,” I nearly growl out. The door opens and I walk out. I can’t go back to Nala Se again.

I walk out and feel my heart beating and a cold sweat makes me clammy. Nala Se. She tortured me. This pain in my head…it’s permanent, according to Cody at least. I’ve always hated the bloodwork, the diets, the injections. Nala Se would assure us as cadets that it was necessary for our development, to make sure our mutations were developing without hurting us. But it seemed like the other clones were being tested on half as much as us, maybe even less. None of us liked it. Plus, when we met Echo, he already had that fear thanks to the Techno Union so it was easy for him to relate.

My chest tightens and the pain in my head spikes with pain. The sudden intense pain sends a wave of nausea through me. I brace myself against the wall. Passing troopers either pay me no mind or give me a look, but everyone keeps walking. While it’s nothing new to be ignored by most troopers, I also have to assume that no one but me knows about the inhibitor chip and that they are probably being influenced by it still. The only way to stop the chip is to surgically remove it, something Nala Se did to me after she burned the chip into my brain permanently, causing the damage Cody told me about.

Meanwhile…

3rd POV

After saying goodbye to the Lawquane family, CF99 regroup in the Havoc Marauder to take inventory. While the boys busy themselves, the kids gather on the gunners mount. Maisy sits in Omega’s lap while the two older kids sit with their backs against the cool metal wall.

“What do we do now?” Maisy asks glumly. Omega looks at Wyyntrr.

“I…I’m not sure. But at least we have each other, right?” Omega asks.

“Yeah…I guess-“ Maisy answers. Wyyntrr sighs sadly.

A silence falls over the kids.

“You know I’ve never really had someone my age to…to help with the bad stuff,” Omega says. The two Jedi kids look at Omega. Wyyntrr whimpers at Omega. She looks at him, then down at Maisy in her lap.

“He asked if you were alone,” she explains and Omega nods.

“I’ve been alone my whole life, even before the war,” Omega explains.

“Before the war?” Maisy asks and Omega nods.

“I was 7 when it started, but even when the first generation clones were cadets, they didn’t really care for me. Not to mention Nala Se hardly ever let me out of her personal lab, ever since Alpha disappeared at the start of the war,” Omega says.

“Alpha? Who’s that?” Maisy asks.

“Jango, the donor, had an unaltered clone like me to raise like how Nala Se raised me,” Omega explains then turns sad. Maisy cocks her head slightly.

“I..I heard from Nala Se that the donor was killed right before the start of the war,” Omega explains before letting a bit of anger turn her face into a frown.

“A Jedi named Mace Windu killed him,” Omega says. Wyyntrr and Maisy’s eyes widen. The two were familiar with the dark skinned master. He was stern when he needed to be but he was strong and wise. While the two young Jedi never met him personally, they’d heard stories of his strength and calm.

“We know about him,” Maisy tells Omega.

Omega’s POV

My hand tightens into a fist. It’s not like I hate the Jedi as a group or anything like that. It’s just that particular Jedi that killed him. I didn’t know the donor and I don’t think he even knew about my existence, but I would’ve preferred the Kaminoans do their testing on him than me and before the war, they did.

“If it weren’t for that Jedi, I wouldn’t have been tested on by Nala Se. If it weren’t for him, Nala Se could’ve used the donor instead of me. That Jedi is why I had to be hooked up to all those machines and-and-the tubes-“ I start to go off, my anxiety and anger rising. The Jedi can feel it. Maisy scrambles off my lap and backs into Wyyntrr.

“Omega?” Maisy asks carefully. I feel my breathing speed up. My chest tightens and a cold sweat comes over me at the thought. No. No I can’t go back to Kamino-I can’t. Nala Se-

“Omega?” Maisy asks again but her voice sounds muffled and far away. I hear Wyyntrr roar with concern and he puts a hand on my shoulder, suddenly grounding me in the moment.

A warm almost calming feeling washes over me. Relief unclenches my chest and it’s easier to breathe. I look and see Wyyntrr and Maisy with their eyes shut. Wyyntrr has a hand on my shoulder and the other holding Maisy’s hand. The two seem…focused. Their eyes open and we make eye contact as I take a breath.

“I-…I’m sorry. That..that hasn’t happened to me in…a long time,” I say. The last time I remember feeling that way was when Kamino was attacked. I was 9. I’m 11 now and because it’s been a while, I’d almost forgotten what that fear and anxiety felt like.

“Rrr-rrrgh-urrrgh. Rrgh rrhh-rrrgh,” Wyyntrr says, looking right at me. I know he’s blind but..I’m sure he can see.

“A panic attack. He..he knows someone that had them,” Maisy translates. I look at him then down at the little girl.

“Are you ok?” She asks, clearly concerned. I nod.

“Nala Se spent my whole life pricking me with needles, locking me away in cold, sterile labs. She would put me in a tube to make it easier for her. I didn’t see my whole family get killed but…but it was still really, really bad. Do you understand?” I explain. I watch as Maisy seems to mull over my words, as if its a puzzle before nodding slowly.

Maisy’s POV

“Do you understand?” Omega asks me. I think on her words. She..she was hurt. For a long time. It’s not like what happened to the Jedi. It’s still a really bad pain but…a different kind of pain. I nod slowly.

“I..I think so,” I tell her, “was it a different kind of hurt?” I ask and Omega nods.

“It was. I still think about it sometimes…but…I just want you to know that you can talk to me about anything..ok? Both of you. I…I understand the hurt and pain,” Omega tells us. Wyyntrr puts a hand on my shoulder and we nod.

“You too. To talk with us. If you want,” I offer and she smiles and nods before ruffling my hair.

“Deal,” she agrees and I can’t help the smile that forms on my face.

“I am merely stating that we should form a plan instead of drift through the galaxy aimlessly,” I hear Tech’s voice say. I turn and the 2 older kids notice and pay attention as well.

“We have to be careful now Tech, we can’t assume anything anymore,” Hunter argues.

“Without the Republic, we’ll have to get our own credits,” Wrecker says.

“We’re soldiers Hunter. There’s not much else we are capable of. Child rearing is already pushing it,” Tech says. Mine and Omega’s eyes widen while Wyyntrr just looks sad.

“We’re bad for them,” I whisper, crawling back into Omega’s lap. She wraps her arms around me as Wyyntrr moves closer to us and drapes an arm over Omega’s shoulders. Omega doesn’t argue with me and I can’t help the tears. Without the soldiers, it’s just the 3 of us. How would we live? I feel Wyyntrr put a large hand on my back as Omega cups the back of my head, her fingers getting tangled in my thick, shaggy, wild dark brown hair.

I’ve never felt this way with the Jedi. The Masters wanted to take care of us, to teach us, to nurture us. They weren’t forced into it like the Batch.

“They got stuck with us,” I whimper sadly.

“Hunter and the others wanted to help us. If they didn’t, they wouldn’t have agreed to getting their inhibitor chips out,” Omega explains. My eyes widen. I…I didn’t know it was Omega’s idea.

“You…did doctor stuff…for me? Even though you hate doctor stuff?” I ask. Omega nods.

“Of course, you were in danger,” Omega says as if it’s obvious. I blink before launching myself at her.

“I love you, ‘mega,” I tell her, wrapping my arms tightly around the older girl. She chuckles and hugs me back, shifting me a bit to get a better hold on me.

“I love you too..both of you,” Omega says, pulling Wyyntrr closer and he chuckles, ruffling her hair. An alerting beep gets everyone’s attention.

3rd POV

The Havoc Marauder’s console starts beeping, getting everyone’s attention.

“There’s an incoming transmission..from Echo,” Tech announces.

“C’mon!” Omega tells Wyyntrr and Maisy. The young female clone hops down off the gunner’s mount and holds her hands up to Maisy. She drops down and Omega catches the Youngling and sets the little girl down while Wyyntrr slides off the edge, landing quietly next to them before hurrying to the cockpit.

Back on Kamino…

Crosshair manages to breathe through the pain and make it to Rampart’s office. He’s sitting across from the Imperial officer.

“So CT-9904, I’ve heard about your insubordination from Admiral Tarkin,” Rampart says. Crosshair remains neutral.

“You cannot say we didn’t give you ample opportunities to prove yourself. You’ve had the insurgents on Onderon, and the base on Ankus to prove yourself to the Empire,” Admiral Rampart says, “so despite how ‘valuable’ you may be to the Kaminoans, I can assure you that your worth to the Empire is based entirely on the success of your mission. You may consider yourself special among your kind, but you clones have yet to prove your worth to the Empire.”

“Yes sir, I understand,” the sniper responds with a growl.

“I’ve already informed your squad mates of your new mission,” Rampart says, handing the sniper a datapad.

Crosshair looks at it and when he gets to ‘location’, he reads ‘Ryloth’.

“Ryloth? Doesn’t the Empire already occupy that planet?” Crosshair asks.

“We have many patrols stationed in that sector, but our focus has been on Raxus, since that was the heart of the Separatists like former senator Mina Bonteri,” Rampart explains.

“You and your squad will eliminate the so called ‘freedom fighters’ including their leader, Cham Syndulla and any who follow him. After you’ve taken care of the threat, you will secure the city of Lessu, the capital without fail. Do you understand?” Rampart asks.

“Yes sir,” Crosshair says. Rampart gives the sniper a long, hard analyzing look before nodding in dismissal.

“Very well, you must leave immediately,” Rampart says and Crosshair stands and walks out, thinking on what Rampart told him.

“We have many patrols stationed in that sector, but our focus has been on Raxus, since that was the heart of the Separatists,” Rampart’s voice echoes in Crosshair’s mind. He hadn’t thought about it but if the Jedi didn’t win the war, then what happened to the Separatist leaders? Obviously when they rescued Echo they took out the Techno Union, but what about the others like Viceroy Gunray? Crosshair pushes that question into the back of his mind, choosing not to dwell on it. Instead he heads back to the barracks.

Omega’s POV

Tech plays the transmission and a hologram of Echo appears! He’s with two others, Captain Rex and another clone trooper I’m not familiar with. They look like they’re in a ship. I can hear ammunition firing and the hologram fuzzes slightly but Tech secures the connection.

“Am I glad to see you boys. We could really use some back up,” Echo greets. I can’t help but notice his black eye, split lip and how he’s holding his ribs.

“What’s going on Echo?” Hunter asks.

“You’re hurt!” I exclaim.

“I’m ok Omega, just a little banged up-“ Echo says.

“I’LL SAY!” A voice snaps off camera and Echo rolls his eyes.

“Don’t mind Kix, he can be…dramatic-“ Echo says.

“Echo!” Rex snaps to get the ARC trooper’s attention.

“Right-we’re in our ship—Rex is trying to take off now, but our deflectors were damaged and-“ Echo explains but another hit causes the ship to rock and Echo gasps.

“Rex! Get us in the air!” The other clone, Kix, yells.

“I’m trying! The steering’s jammed!” Rex answers.

“I’m on it!” Kix answers and I watch him race by. I hear the hum of an engine power up and by the relief on Echo’s face, I can tell they’ve taken off.

“I’ve put in the hyperspace coordinates, hang on!” Rex exclaims.

“We’re jumping to Alderaan—we need h-“ Echo says but the transmission suddenly cuts off from them going into hyperspace.

“Help-he was gonna say help-“ Maisy alerts, tugging on my sleeve. I nod in agreement.

“She’s right Hunter, Echo and Rex need us,” I tell Hunter. Wrecker and Tech nod at him, indicating they want to help too. Hunter nods.

“Alright, set coordinates for Alderaan Tech. We don’t even know what kind of trouble they’re in so be ready,” Hunter says and Tech nods.

Once Tech powers up the hyperdrive, the ship lurches forward and zips through the stars. Despite getting such urgent news, I’m a little…caught off guard when my brothers just…sit there.

“Shouldn’t we prepare?” I ask worriedly.

“It’s going to take a while to get to Alderaan. There’s not much else we can do besides wait,” Wrecker explains.

“But we can’t just sit here while Echo needs us!” I argue but my siblings don’t agree, instead Wyyntrr and Maisy just share a glance, then look at me, watching.

“We can’t do much while we’re in hyperspace. We just have to be patient Omega,” Hunter tells me. He walks up and puts a hand on my shoulder.

“I..I know but—but he was hurt-“

“Echo’s tough. Maybe even tougher than all of us. He’ll be alright,” Hunter reassures me. His voice is strong but calm. I sigh and look at him, then at Tech. Tech blinks but nods all the same before turning to Wrecker.

“Why don’t you take the controls Wrecker?” Tech asks. Sensing that Tech has something planned, the demolitions expert nods.

“Sure thing Tech,” Wrecker says and switches places with the goggled soldier. Luckily the ship’s nav computer and autopilot does most of the work. Wrecker just has to keep an eye on the ship’s scanner.

“When I get anxious about something, I try and get my mind to focus on something else,” Tech says, pulling out his datapad as he walks up to us.

“And what better way to distract yourself than by learning,” Tech says.

“Of course,” Hunter mumbles to himself but I hear him and can’t help the smile that forms on my lips.

Tech’s POV

“And what better way to distract yourself than by learning,” I say.

“Of course,” Hunter mumbles to himself and I see Omega smile a bit. I turn on the language vocabulary of my datapad and scroll through until I find Shyriiwook.

“Here, just start with the basics first. I will quiz you when you are ready,” I tell Omega, handing her my datapad. She takes it and looks at the screen.

“Shyrii-wook,” Omega reads.

“Cool!” Wyyntrr exclaims. I motion to come sit at one of the chairs in front of the main computer on the ship. Omega sits next to me while Maisy climbs up into the older girl’s lap. Wyyntrr stands behind their chair.

“Shyriiwook is an old language but one that isn’t too hard to understand-“ I explain and start teaching the girls, as I’m sure Wyyntrr is well aware of his own culture and language. I pull up more information about basic sentence structure and differences between formal words and slang I’ve picked up, with Wyyntrr correcting my slang every once in a while.

3rd POV

The transmission cuts out as Captain Rex manages to get the stolen transport ship into hyperspace, heading towards Alderaan. Rex groans in pain and grabs his side. There’s a piece of shrapnel piercing his lower left side! Echo’s eyes widen in shock when he sees his captain struggling.

“Rex!” Echo exclaims, “Kix! Rex is injured!”

“Let me see-“ Kix says and immediately gets Rex to turn in his chair.

“I-I’m fine-“ Rex says, gripping the piece of shrapnel sticking out of him.

“Damn right you are, now hold still or I’ll sedate you,” Kix threatens and Rex knows better than to test the medic.

“Why are we going to Alderaan?” Echo asks, having only heard of the planet, not understanding why they are going. Kix helps Rex take off his armor.

“I know someone that-GAAAH!” Rex suddenly cries out when Kix takes out the bloody piece of shrapnel. Kix immediately takes what’s left of the bacta spray and the last spool of bandages.

“Goddamnit Kix!” Rex snaps, though the medic just ignores Rex’s tone as he wraps the injury.

“I know someone that can help us,” Rex finishes and Echo nods when a beeping sound gets his attention.

“The hyperdrive’s overheating. I’ll be back-“ Echo says and hurries out of the cockpit to go fix it.

On Kamino, Crosshair gets back to the barracks and sees the rest of his squad. ES-02, 3 and 4. They’re already getting ready for the mission, so Crosshair just looks at them.

“Our next mission is on Ryloth,” Crosshair announces and is met with silence. ES-03 looks between the other two troopers, but does nothing because deep down, they all think the clone sniper is incompetent. Of course they would have no idea it’s because of the ‘procedure’ Nala Se put Crosshair through.

The only sound in the barracks is the sound of rifling and moving things around as the soldiers gear up and head to the hangar where their ship is.

Echo manages to fix the coolant leak that was causing the hyperdrive to overheat.

“Got it!” Echo calls just as the alarm shuts off. The ARC trooper heads back to the cockpit and sees Kix in the pilot seat instead. Rex is slumped in the copilot chair.

“How you doin’?” Echo asks worriedly as he gently places his hand on Rex’s pauldron. Echo notices that Rex is a bit pale. No surprise. The 501st captain sighs.

“Been better,” Rex groans and Echo smirks. Since his black eye has swollen up, Echo can only see out of one eye. Luckily Kix slathered the purple-ish blue bruise with bacta. The medic would’ve bandaged Echo’s eye but he needed it for Rex.

“You could say that again,” Echo says.

“We’re coming up on Alderaan,” Kix announces.

Their transport ship drops out of hyperspace and is heading towards a blue and white planet. As they get closer, everything becomes more and more distinct. The landforms come closer and forms along with the bodies of water as they fly through the clouds. The engines are still damaged from their escape and sputter slightly, starting to smoke. Alarms sound inside.

“Echo, turn on the secure emergency channel—3.149-45,” Rex instructs and the ARC trooper nods, doing as Rex says.

“Senator, this is CT-7567, Captain Rex,” Rex announces but at first there’s no response so Rex tries again.

“I’ll boost the signal as much as I can,” Echo says, flipping two switches and routing more power to the satellite dish.

“Senator Organa, this is Captain Rex, CT-7567, come in!” Rex pleads, the urgency clear in his voice.

“Captain Rex?! Am I glad to hear from you. What is going on?” Senator Organa asks when he hears the blaring alarms as Kix tries to pilot the crashing ship.

“Senator Organa, our ship has been damaged and we’re not doing so good. We could use some help,” Rex says.

“Understood. Head to these coordinates. Landing platform 3. I’ll be waiting for you,” the senator replies.

“Heading to the coordinates now,” Kix says.

“Thanks-“ Rex says before ending the communication.

They get to the landing platform and Kix opens the door. Kix and Echo each take a side and help Rex up. The soldiers walk off and see someone approaching the ship. An r-series astromech follows him, pushing a floating stretcher. Rex smiles.

“Senator Organa-“ Rex says as Echo and Kix help Rex onto the stretcher the droid is pushing.

“You’re in worse shape than I thought. We’d better get you inside, quickly. R2-C4, go prep the medical room and contact Fulcrum,” Senator Organa says. His droid beeps and rolls ahead of them.

While Echo and Kix seem confused about who the senator is and what exactly Fulcrum is, they continue to follow the politician.

“I was surprised to receive your transmission captain. I thought you had split off-“ Senator Organa begins to tell the captain.

“I got a little…sidetracked,” Rex admits as they get inside.

“Sidetracked?” The senator asks and the captain nods.

“I’ll explain later-“ he says and Senator Organa nods back.

Echo’s POV

We get Rex inside and the Senator has his personal doctor look Rex over. Luckily the shrapnel didn’t pierce anything vital, but he’ll need 10 stitches. Senator Organa even had the doc look me over, and despite my protests, Rex insisted. But I must admit I’m not sore anymore, my eye does feel better and my lip doesn’t sting.

“Thank you for helping us Senator Organa,” I say and he smiles.

“Of course. I’ve always been a big supporter of clones and clone rights, thanks to Senator Amidala,” he says, a small sad smile barely visible on his face but concern creeps in.

“But where are you coming from?” He asks.

“The Jedi Temple. We went back for our medic, Kix-“ Rex says, getting his attention. Kix puts a hand on the captain’s shoulder and Senator Organa turns sad.

“So…you know? You know that the 501st-?” The senator asks tentatively and Rex nods.

“Yeah…yeah we know,” Rex answers glumly. Kix doesn’t say a word. Being the only one that was at the Temple when it happened, no one can blame him.

“They’re all…gone…except for us,” Rex says. I…I guess I had thought that after my torture on Anaxes, I wasn’t the same. That I wouldn’t have belonged like I used to. Especially since Rex told me what happened to Fives when he and the others rescued me.

3rd POV

As they talk, Senator Organa’s droid, R2-C4 suddenly beeps alerting the others.

“What is it R2-C4?” Bail asks. His droid beeps and spins his top once.

“A single vessel is approaching?” He asks and the droid beeps again.

“It’s ok. They’re friends of ours,” Echo says.

“We contacted them earlier. They’re coming to help us,” Rex says and Bail nods.

“Then they shall be welcomed. R2-C4, once they’re in range, direct them to landing pad 1,” Bail instructs and his droid beeps.

The Havoc Marauder drops out of hyperspace. Surprisingly, Omega managed to pick up the basics of Shyriiwook and can understand Wyyntrr…a bit. Tech flies the ship towards Alderaan and gets a transmission from R2-C4 saying to land at landing pad 1, so the pilot follows the instructions.

Bail, Rex, Echo and Kix all watch the Marauder land and the door opens. Hunter walks out first followed by Tech, the kids and Wrecker bringing up the rear.

“Echo!” The kids exclaim. They all run and Echo kneels down and open his arms to return the gesture. Hunter turns to Bail.

“Thank you so much for keeping an eye on them. They…mean a lot to me,” Hunter says. Bail smiles and nods at the sergeant.

“Anything I can do to help. Come inside, I would like to speak with you,” Bail says and Hunter nods before motioning to the others to follow the senator.

Hunter watches as Omega reaches out and grabs both of the Jedi’s hands and he smiles to himself. The group heads inside and while Hunter does have a bit of a sensory problem here, it’s not nearly as bad as it is on Coruscant and he’s able to easily move past it. Having all the running water and nature around really helps.

“This way,” Senator Organa tells us. Hunter sees pieces of art lining the hall and wonders where they are.

“This is my home,” the senator answers Hunter’s unasked question. A woman walks by holding a baby. She smiles at the group when she spots the kids and nods.

“There’s food in the kitchen Bail,” she tells the senator.

“Thank you Breha,” he tells her as she winks and walks to a room, presumably a nursery.

“That is my wife, Breha Organa and our daughter, Leia,” Bail says and glances at the kids.

“You’re a father,” Hunter says and Bail smiles at him, nodding once.

“Just like you,” he says.

“Woah-I’m not a-“ Hunter tries to argue, but Bail just chuckles, cutting the sergeant off.

“Whether you are or aren’t, you take care of these kids,” Bail says, looking at the children.

“Mr. Bail sir-what is this?” Maisy asks, interrupting. She’s pointing on the counter since the little girl cannot reach.

“That is a meiloorun. A type of fruit. Wanna try some?” Bail asks. Maisy looks to Hunter.

“Can I?” She asks and Hunter nods.

“I’ll get you kids set up before we talk business,” Bail says, glancing at the soldiers.

“Business?” Wrecker asks.

“The senator explained to us that he’s been having trouble gathering support in the senate since Palpatine took over,” Rex explains.

“Support? For what?” Hunter asks as Bail loads up plates of food ranging from meat and bread to fruit and even desserts. Bail has the group sit at their family table. The kids eat but Maisy can’t cut her food. Omega notices, but is in the middle of eating. On the Youngling’s other side, the medic, Kix, also notices the trouble and offers to help.

“Here, do you need help ad’ika?” Kix asks Maisy. She nods and lets the medic help her.

Hunter’s POV

Kix helps Maisy with her food, and I give him a grateful nod and he smiles at me as we talk with Bail.

“I’ve been in contact with someone who’s been fighting the Empire, but during their latest transmission, I’ve learned that he’s been captured,” Bail explains.

“Who is it?” Tech asks.

“The Ryloth freedom fighter, Cham Syndulla,” the senator reveals.

“Ryloth? Isn’t that a planet occupied by the Empire?” I ask.

“No, but it might as well be. The Empire’s presence has grown in the last few rotations and I’ve lost contact with Cham himself. I’ve just been getting by with information from one of his supporters,” Bail says.

“So what do you want from us?” I ask.

“I know you only came here to retrieve your brothers—and of course you do not have to agree, but I’m told that your squad takes on the impossible. If Ryloth is going to survive, if the people of Ryloth are going to survive, they need Cham. And so does his family,” Bail explains.

“His family?” I ask and Bail nods.

“From what I’m told, he has a wife and a young daughter, probably around their age,” Bail says, motioning to Omega and Wyyntrr.

“We’ve done plenty of stealth and retrieve missions before. We can easily rescue Cham Syndulla,” Tech says.

“Yeah, but our fuel and supplies-“ Wrecker tries to be reasonable.

“Will be supplied for you, whatever you need,” Bail interrupts.

“W-Wait wait-anything?” Wrecker asks and Bail chuckles.

“We have a fully stocked armory. Feel free to take what you need,” Bail says.

“Alright!” Wrecker exclaims.

“You can even leave the kids here with me,” Bail says and all 3 kids’ eyes widen.

“No-no that’s too much of an imposition Senator. But we could use the resupply,” I say and Wrecker smiles. Once we agree, Senator Organa gives us all the information he has.

“Cham and his wife are being held in an Imperial prison inside the Capital. They rotate guards every 6 hours and don’t bother going to their home, it’s already under Imperial watch,” Bail tells us.

“How do you know this?” Tech asks.

“His informant is Captain Howzer.” Bail says and I see Rex’s dark brown eyes widen.

“You know him?” I ask.

“Not personally, but I know of him,” Rex explains, “he’s a good man, we can trust him.”

“I know it’s a lot to ask. But know that if you succeed, you may be giving not only Ryloth, but all those who oppose the Empire a fighting chance,” Bail tells me. I wonder what he means by ‘all those who oppose the Empire’. Are there others besides us clones? The Jedi are all gone except for Wyyntrr and Maisy so…who else would stand up to the Empire?

“Don’t worry Senator, suicide missions are our specialty,” Wrecker assures Senator Organa.

Senator Organa takes us to the armory and while Wrecker gathers what he thinks we’ll need, I look around until I spot a set of vibroknives.

“Good eye. Go ‘head, they’re of no use to me,” Bail says, putting a hand on my pauldron.

“Are you sure?” I ask and he nods.

“Why do you have all this stuff? I thought Alderaan was a peaceful planet?” Wrecker asks. Bail nods.

“Yes we are but during my time in the Senate during the War, I became close to not only other senators that shared my views, but also with the soldiers, the Coruscant Guard,” Bail explains.

“The boys in red,” Rex says and the senator nods.

“After helping him out when Coruscant was attacked, he gave me the only thing he had an abundance of—“ Bail says, motioning around.

“Weapons,” Wrecker says and Senator Organa nods.

“The Coruscant Guard always had to be well equipped. Chancellor Palpatine insisted on it from what Commander Fox told me once,” Rex explains and Bail nods.

“Well I have no use for anything here aside from a simple blaster,” the senator says.

“We’ll make good use of it,” Wrecker assures him and Bail chuckles. I help Wrecker gather supplies while Senator Organa takes Tech to a supply closet back in the kitchen with the kids.

“Hunter,” Rex says, getting my attention.

“I know you’re…well, apprehensive, about doing this, but we have to,” Rex says and I guess my face must’ve been showing more than I intended. I sigh.

“I just don’t want anything to happen to the kids,” I say and Rex nods.

“I understand,” Rex replies sincerely.

Tech’s POV

Senator Organa takes me to the supply closet to stock up on rations and basic supplies.

“This should get you all through a few rotations,” the senator tells me. I nod. Even though it’s been an adjustment having the kids with us, I’ve managed to learn how to stretch what little resources we have.

“Thank you Senator Organa,” I thank the kind man.

“Thank you all for doing this. I…I didn’t want to tell your sergeant that Cham’s daughter was the one to call for help,” Bail tells me. I blink in surprise.

“I..thought you said there was a clone captain-“

“Yes, Howzer is with her. But he wanted to lay low and hide. He thinks…he thinks the Empire will leave once they get what they want from Cham, but I know the Empire won’t leave Ryloth,” Bail says. I nod.

“It was his daughter that convinced me to get help. So when Captain Rex told me about you all, I couldn’t pass up the chance to ask,” he explains.

“I see. Well as I’m sure you know, we are known for our success with difficult missions,” I tell him and the man nods.

“I am aware. Are you sure you won’t reconsider leaving the children here with me? I can assure you they would be safe and looked after-“ He asks. I nod.

“They are safer with us. They could put you and your whole family in danger,” I assure him.

“Because they’re Jedi?” He asks and I blink.

“I did not say that-“

“You didn’t have to. They’re wearing Jedi robes and they have the braids. But the older girl with short curly blond hair…she looks like you,” Bail says, referring to Omega and I nod.

“Omega is a clone, like us,” I confirm.

“We can keep the children safe,” I assure him and he nods.

“A father knows best,” he replies understandingly and I blink. I…I must admit I am unfamiliar with parental roles. I manage a nod. I’ve always thought we were more like brothers.

After we finish up, we gather back in the main room and I see Rex and the trooper called Kix talking with the children.

“The last I heard from Howzer, he was hiding out at Cham’s old abandoned outpost 10 miles southeast of the city,” Senator Organa says and I pull up a map of Ryloth on my datapad. I search a 10 mile radius around the capital and find the abandoned outpost.

“Found it,” I announce and Hunter nods.

“Here, one last thing before you all leave,” Senator Organa gets our attention. He pulls out a comm device.

“This will reach me, and only me,” he says, handing it to me. I take it and put the device safely in a utility pouch on my hip. We head back out to our ship on the landing pad just outside the luxurious-looking house.

“Thank you for everything Senator Organa,” Hunter says and the older man nods. The kids wave at him and he smiles and waves back.

“As the Jedi say, may the Force be with you,” Senator Organa says. Maisy and Wyyntrr smile.

“May the Force be with you,” the two kids repeat. Wyyntrr roars and picks up Maisy before walking up the steps to the Marauder.

We say our goodbyes and Hunter assures the senator that we will succeed. Bail Organa waves at us as I power the ship up and start flying towards Ryloth.

“I’ve put in the coordinates, prepare to jump,” I announce as the ship lurches into hyperspace.

3rd POV

Bail Organa watches the Havoc Marauder fly up into the sky, disappearing into the clouds. He’s relieved since he knows those soldiers did not have to accept his request. The senator walks inside and passes his wife.

“I’ll only be a moment,” he assures her with a kiss to her forehead. She smiles and caresses his cheek lovingly before nodding and walking off.

Bail gets to his office and shuts the door. He gets to his desk and turns on the hologram. An image of a symmetrical design appears. Two angular lines jutting out at the bottom with two diamonds.

“Senator Organa,” the voice greets.

“Ahso…Fulcrum, you should know I met with 2 surviving Jedi, both young children,” Bail explains.

“Surviving Jedi?”

“In the care of a squad of rogue clone troopers,” Bail explains and at first, Fulcrum doesn’t answer.

“Were they safe?” Fulcrum asks eventually.

“I believe so. These clones…they care about those kids,”

“Tell me everything you know about them,” Fulcrum instructs.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane Sisters of Mine fanfic

Chapter 4–A Light in the Dark

Chapter Index

Summary—After the deaths of their families, Ekko steps up as Y/N’s caregiver and the two start building up the Sanctuary. All other characters follow the canon (Vi is in prison, Jinx is with Silco, Jayce/Mel/Viktor still do their thing).

Warnings—Takes place between S1 Act 1–Act 2 during the timeskip. Ekko/Y/N focused. Parental death trauma, nightmare trauma, abandonment trauma. Using ‘Y/N’. Female-child-reader insert. POV changes. Let me know if I need anything else.

Words: 6,209

3rd POV

Ekko watches as Y/N finally tires herself out from crying and slumps against the boy. He sighs, sniffling wetly as he glances at Vander’s lifeless, hulking body. He sees the purple veins covering his exposed skin. Ekko winces slightly at the black eye that’s swollen shut before finally spotting the 3 stab wounds to his chest. While he wasn’t as close to Vander as the others were, Ekko certainly felt like Vander was another father figure for him and Vander had often told Ekko that he was his kid as well.

Ekko’s thoughts wander to Vi and Powder. Seeing Vi get taken by an Enforcer, Ekko’s almost certain Vi will be killed. And Powder….the man with her…the man with the eye. Silco. The one who ruined everything. Ekko remembers seeing how he embraced Powder. As if he connected with her on some level. He has to save Powder, Ekko thinks to himself. Ekko shifts Y/N so he stands while holding her against his body. She limply lays her head on his shoulder with her arms draped over his shoulders with his arms wrapped protectively around the little girl. Ekko glances around before deciding to go back to the Last Drop.

Ekko’s POV

As I hold Y/N in my arms, I glance around before deciding to head back to the Last Drop, assuming that Silco took Powder to wherever he must’ve been before confronting Benzo. The Last Drop would be empty now. I hurry back but stop and hide in an alleyway that faces the bar. I see some of the people Silco had with him out front as he walks through the front door with Powder in his arms.

“Guess that’s off-limits now,” I whisper to myself. All of Y/N’s stuff was in the bar. I guess I have to go back home. I’m greeted with Huck pacing outside the front door. He spots us and hurries over.

“There was an explosion-“ Huck tries telling me, but I nod, cutting him off.

“I know,” I say.

“What happened?” He asks nervously, but I shake my head sadly. He frowns.

“I’m…sorry,” Huck says, understanding what’s happened.

“But you should leave. Silco’s men have been scouring the place. It’s only a matter of time before he comes here,” Huck warns me. I nod in agreement.

“I just need a few things-“ I say, gently setting Y/N down.

“Where are you going to go?” Huck asks as I pack my canvas bag full of tools, the remaining food and money Benzo had, blankets, a change of clothes for Y/N, and my stopwatch.

“I’m…not sure. Are you leaving?” I ask.

“N-No…no, I think I’m going to see who else is left,” Huck responds.

“Take care of yourself Huck,” I tell him, offering a hand. We shake and Huck nods.

“You too,” he says, glancing at Y/N. He walks out, shutting the door behind us. I slip my arms through the straps of my bag before bending down to pick Y/N up. She mumbles and stirs in her sleep as I shift her in my arms before heading out.

Reader POV

I gasp awake, jolting up from being slumped against a wall. I look around and see I’m in an alleyway. I’m confused. Why am I outside? Did the others get Vander? Wait—I remember…fire. A building was on fire. I remember hearing Powder crying…Vi…Vi yelled at her and-and…hit her. Vi never hits us. Never—but..Vander…and the boys. Was that real or a nightmare? That’s when I hear a pounding sound. I get up and hurry around the corner. I see Ekko nailing up boards on the windows and across the doorway to the pawnshop.

“Ekko?” I ask timidly. He jumps slightly but when we make eye contact, he turns sad.

“Y/N—I…I’m so sorry,” Ekko says and I realize that everything that happened….really happened. It wasn’t a nightmare. I let the tears fall down my cheeks.

“I’ll take care of you, Y/N. I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise,” Ekko assures me, pulling me in a hug. I cry a bit before I’m able to take some shallow breaths.

“Don’t leave me..please,” I whimper.

“Never, I promise,” Ekko says before I pull back and he grabs his pack off the ground.

“C’mon, we should move before Silco finds us,” Ekko says, offering me a hand. I take it and we start walking through the maze of alleys.

“Silco…” I repeat the name as we walk.

“Was that the man with Pow-pow?” I ask and Ekko nods.

“He took her, just like Marcus took Vi,” Ekko says.

“How do we get them back?” I ask the older boy and at first, he doesn’t answer. Instead, he looks away.

“I…don’t know. First we need a safe place to regroup. Enforcers will be swarming the Lanes any second now with the Sheriff dead,” Ekko says.

It doesn’t take long for the Enforcers to show up. Ekko holds me back against the wall so a passing Enforcer doesn’t see me and I nod my thanks. We make it to a dead end.

“Where do we go?” I ask.

“Here,” Ekko says, opening a grate. I silently crawl inside and he follows me.

The space opens up and we move through pipes, alleys and rooftops until we get to a place I don’t recognize. I’ve hardly been outside the Lanes anyways so I haven’t seen much of the Undercity, not like the others.

“We’re almost there,” Ekko tells me as I start panting. His shirt and forehead is sweaty but he doesn’t seem tired.

“Do you know where we are?” I ask.

“I’ve been here a couple times with Benzo. He knows some thrifters around this part of the Undercity. But, he’d always take me to this particular spot,” Ekko explains.

We slip in between 2 buildings and that’s when the space opens up to a huge area with…something brown and green in the center. As we walk in, the air becomes sweeter, lighter…cleaner, compared to the rest of the Undercity. My eyes widen and I stare in awe at it.

“Ekko…what is that?” I ask, pointing up. The light looks spotty since the green things block it.

“It’s a tree. Benzo said it’s the last tree in the Undercity. Most people don’t really know about this place since most of the buildings around here are abandoned,” Ekko tells me. I squeeze his hand at the mention of Uncle Benzo.

“Is this our new home?” I ask.

“It needs some work, but this place is ours,” Ekko nods. I smile but it turns sad when I think about my old home. The Last Drop.

3rd POV

Ekko slips his arms out of the straps and puts the canvas pack on the ground.

“Here, you should eat,” Ekko tells Y/N, fishing through the bag before pulling out a cloth tied at the corners. He undoes the loose knot and Y/N sees 2 golden biscuits and her mouth waters. Y/N takes one and Ekko takes the other. The two find a large rock to sit on and they start eating the slightly old biscuits Benzo made. They’re just glad to eat. Ekko swallows his bite before tears form in his eyes. Y/N looks up and notices. Ekko sniffles wetly and wipes his wrist against his eyes.

“Ekko?” Y/N asks, concerned for her older brother.

“I just…he made these for breakfast 2 days ago…Now that Benzo’s gone…these biscuits were the last thing he made,” Ekko says and Y/N suddenly freezes, not taking another bite.

“O-Oh…here, you can have mine,” Y/N says, offering her biscuit to Ekko, despite the bite mark in it.

“No-No I just…I’m sorry. Besides I can’t eat alone…we’re sharing his last meal together,” Ekko tells Y/N, who smiles and nods.

Almost a month has passed since everything happened. The first few days for everyone felt like a dream…no…a nightmare. Only Ekko and Y/N seem to be doing relatively alright compared to Vi and Powder. Ekko and Y/N built a small enclosure inside the base of the tree, supporting the roots with wooden boards and scrap metal. Y/N still asks every day about Powder and Vi and sometimes, Ekko doesn’t know what to say. During the first night alone, Ekko left Y/N to go try and get Powder back, but he was spotted by one of Silco’s guys. A large, muscular, pale man with almost gray skin and covered in tattoos had caught Ekko trying to sneak in through a vent shaft on the side of the building. Ekko barely got away and decided he should be looking after Y/N instead. If anything happened to Ekko, Y/N would be all alone. And he promised the girl he wouldn’t leave, ever.

The kids are inside their makeshift hut. Y/N is coloring while Ekko lays on the pile of blankets they use as a bed.

“Ekko?” Y/N asks, getting the boy’s attention.

“Hm?”

“I know you said you were gonna wait to get Pow-pow, but what about Vi?” Y/N asks and Ekko looks uneasy.

Ekko’s POV

“But what about Vi?” Y/N asks me and I look uneasy. It’s not like Y/N hasn’t asked about Vi but Powder has been closer, and all I know about Vi is that she’s somewhere topside. If she’s even still alive. Maybe that Enforcer, Marcus, killed her and left her somewhere. I try to push that thought away.

“I..I know we have to get her too. But she got taken by Marcus, remember?” I ask Y/N, wondering if she remembers everything from that horrible night. She nods sadly and my heart breaks for her.

“I…was planning to see if anyone knows anything…you know, ask around,” I explain. Y/N gasps and a wide, excited smile spreads across her face.

“N-Now Y/N-I..I don’t wanna get your hopes up-“ I try to tell Y/N as gently as I can.

“Someone must’ve seen them leave-“ Y/N insists.

“Hopefully, but I can’t promise anything-“ I tell her and she nods.

“Let’s go right now-“ she says, tossing her colors down on the floor.

“I need you to stay here where it’s safe,” I tell her and that’s when I see her eyes widen and a far away look shines in her eyes.

“No! NOOO!!! You can’t leave me!! You promised!” She suddenly exclaims as tears start streaming down her face. A familiar memory of Powder suddenly freaking out makes me see the similarities between the two younger sisters.

“Y/N? Y/N! It’s ok! If you promise to do everything I say, no questions asked, I’ll let you come,” I insist.

“R-Really?” She asks, sniffling, wiping her nose. I nod.

“I promise,” she says seriously and holds out her pinky. I smile and lock my own with hers before taking my shirt and wiping away the tears still covering her cheeks.

“Ok, I know a couple people we can ask,” I tell her. She looks at me curiously.

“Jericho, and maybe Margot,” I explain and she nods. There are others but I’m sure they wouldn’t use the same level discretion. And we can’t have word going around.

“C’mon, stay with me,” I tell her and we head out. I lock the door with the padlock I found rummaging through the scrap heaps. I keep the key on a chain.

We walk through the streets until we pass the Last Drop. It’s a bit of a walk now but it’s safer for Y/N being farther away. Jericho’s isn’t far, just across the block. I’m holding Y/N’s hand until her smaller hand slips out of mine. I look back and feel slight anxiety rise until I see she’s just…standing…staring. I wonder for a moment what she’s looking at until I follow her gaze and see a familiar head of blue hair. I freeze in shock, just as Y/N is until I feel my legs running towards her. It’s her! Powder! And Silco is with her!

“Wait for me!” I hear Y/N call after me. I slow to a stop. Because they’re walking away, they don’t see us.

“Powder?” I ask. She freezes and stiffens. I hear Y/N catch up and feel her cling to my side. A silent moment passes as Powder slowly turns around. My eyes widen and sadness washes over me when I see tears forming in Powder’s muddy blue eyes.

“Jinx? What’s wrong?” Silco asks Powder.

Reader’s POV

“Jinx? What’s wrong?” The man with Powder asks her. I gasp and my eyes widen.

“J-Jinx?” I ask and it’s like she just now notices me. I let go of Ekko’s pant leg and hurry towards my older sister until Ekko puts a hand on my shoulder, stopping me.

“Who are they Jinx?” The man…Silco…asks. She looks at me, then at Ekko before shaking her head!

“I don’t know,” she replies, grabbing hold of the thin hand outstretched to her. My eyes widen and tears form in my eyes. I pull out of Ekko’s grip and take a few steps towards my older sister.

“Pow-pow-it’s me-“ I insist. “C’mon-“ I reach out my hand to her. I flinch when she immediately steps away, pulling her hand back. What? Why?! Why isn’t she coming?! I don’t understand! I feel the tears start to slip out of the corners of my eyes.

“Powder! It’s us! Tell her!” I cry to Ekko, pulling on his arm, but that’s when I see he has his own tears streaming down his face.

“I’ve never seen them before,” Powder says to Silco.

“Stay away from my daughter-“ Silco snaps at me and Ekko instinctively steps in front of me protectively.

I watch as the two walk towards the bar’s front door.

“Powder! Please! Come back!! Come BAAAACK!!!!” I plead, sobbing. I try racing after them, but Ekko grabs hold of me. I look back and see that he’s crying too.

“We have to go!” Ekko orders. I turn back and see that Powder and Silco are gone. The door opens and two people stare right at us, walking towards us.

“Now!” Ekko snaps, picking me up as I cry. Ekko eventually has to set me down and pulls me along as we run. I glance behind us every now and then, but I don’t see anyone following us.

We round a corner and hide in a small alley that’s basically all pipes and duck behind a giant rusted out pipe. The two following us run by and Ekko sighs with relief.

“C’mon, let’s go back,” Ekko tells me and I nod, still thinking about what Powder said. I follow him as we step out of our hiding spot and we hurry back to our hideout. I have to wipe my eyes every so often.

Once we get back inside, I look at Ekko.

“Why? Why did Powder say that? Why didn’t she come with us?” I ask, still crying.

“I…I don’t know,” Ekko admits, just as confused as I am.

“Powder doesn’t love me anymore!” I cry.

“No! No Y/N-Powder just…had to say that. Silco was with her. Who knows what he does to her…what he says to her,” Ekko assures me. I sniffle and pull back to look at my older brother.

“R-Really?” I ask timidly, hiccuping slightly.

“She’s your sister Y/N. Powder will always love you, no matter what,” Ekko tells me, squeezing me slightly as he says that.

“And I’m here. I won’t let anything happen to you. I’ll always be here for you,” Ekko adds, gently stroking the back of my head lovingly. Meanwhile…

Silco’s POV

“Stay away from my daughter,” I growl at the two kids after seeing how distressed my newly adopted daughter looks. Holding the blue-haired girl’s hand, I walk her inside the bar, hearing the cries of the younger kid as the door closes. I hear crying and look down. What started as quiet sniffling has evolved to a sobbing mess.

“Jinx? Jinx, it’s ok. I’m here for you,” I assure her, kneeling down and offering open arms. Powder, now calling herself Jinx, immediately wraps her scrawny arms around me tightly and cries. Knowing not to ask her anything, instead I think back on what happened. Those kids didn’t say any names or any useful information, but it’s clear they know Jinx. I’ll have to keep her away from them.

“You can always talk to me about anything child, if you want,” I offer. She pulls away and looks at me. I give her a gentle smile and a small nod. Ever since meeting Jinx in the alley, I’ve promised her…and myself, that I’d give her the life I wished I had. I had Vander, sure, but he left, just like Jinx’s sister, so I understand. She nods.

“Can you make my juice?” She asks me and I nod.

“Of course,” I say and head behind the bar while Jinx climbs up on a barstool. I look and see her cup on the lower shelf behind the bar. It’s covered with her drawings. I pull out the fruit juice before setting her cup in front of the girl. I pour until the cup is full before dropping in the metal straw.

As Jinx sips on her drink, I think about the two kids we saw. When Vander had told me that he took in a 5 children, I remember Benzo had agreed with him and said that he also took in a boy orphaned in the failed rebellion. I’m pretty sure that dark-skinned boy from earlier, was the one Benzo took in. That means…that younger girl with him…I vaguely remember Vander talking about a newborn when he told me about the children he took in. I wonder if that newborn was the little girl. I can’t be certain yet, not until Jinx wants to talk, but I’m almost sure that that little girl…is Jinx’s younger sister.

Vi’s POV

The last thing I remember is blacking out, trying to get to Powder. I groan, waking up in a cold, cement box. Once my vision comes to me, I look around and see a flat mattress, a metal toilet in the corner along with a rusted out sink. One of the walls is just metal bars and I realize I’m in prison!

“Ugh-“ I groan, shaking off the daze. My thoughts immediately go to Powder as I push myself up off the cold cement floor. I stagger over to the bars and grab hold to support myself. The blood from what happened still coats my knuckles. I shut my eyes when I remember how harshly I hit Powder and how she…looked at me. She was terrified of me. But she still cried for me, pleading for me to come back for her. I’m so sorry Powder. I’m so sorry.

“Lemme out-“ I order weakly before I start to really wake up and come to. I blink a few times before feeling my energy return.

“Hey! HEY!!! LEMME OUT OF HERE!! I DIDN’T DO ANYTHING!!!” I start yelling.

“Silence!” I hear a low, intimidating voice boom. I look and see a large man, larger than Vander, walk by in an Enforcer’s uniform, though with no helmet. His dark beady eyes glare down at me.

“You’ll learn quick that in here, you do as I say,” he growls at me, opening my cell. Now’s my chance! I rush forward and try jumping out of the way of his grip. I grab hold of one of the metal bars as I’m suddenly stopped. I’m yanked backward and tossed into the concrete wall.

“GAH!” I yelp, crumpling to the floor with a groan. Everything’s spinning and I feel weak again. He grabs his stick and strikes me hard and quick. I’m able to block with my forearms, but the power alone is enough to make my cry out in pain. After the 3rd hit, I black out.

3rd POV

After about a month passes, Vi learns quickly how to survive Stillwater Prison. The first few sleepless nights were the worst. All she could think of was Powder…and Silco standing over her, ready to kill her. She was going to get to her until—Marcus. Anger boiled in Vi at the thought of him. Sometimes, her thoughts drifted to Y/N, but remembered that Ekko was also in the area and hoped and prayed to anyone that would listen that the two kids stayed together.

During that month, word of the explosion in the Undercity has made it’s way topside. Most in Piltover, however, do not care. However, there is one man in particular, who has taken note of this news. Jayce Talis. Mr. Talis had been in possession of special blue glowing stones called Hexcrystals until he was robbed by Vi and her siblings, including Powder. During the robbery, an explosion destroyed his apartment. All but the one from his desk were lost. Jayce had assumed that the other Hexcrystals were destroyed in the explosion. He also briefly wondered if the Hexcrystals caused the explosion. Until he heard about the blue explosion in the Undercity, he assumed that either way, the other Hexcrystals were destroyed. But now…Jayce is faced with the possibility that others are still out there…in the Undercity. However, now partnered with Viktor, Professor Heimerdinger’s assistant, Jayce hardly has the time to follow up with the robbery case, especially now that Sheriff Greyson is dead. The new Sheriff of the Enforcers is Marcus, who still reports to Silco. Most Enforcers don’t know and think his crass personality is just who he is, not because he is working for Silco.

As Sheriff, Marcus is often cold towards the Enforcers under him and typically has unpleasant interactions with the rookie, Caitlyn Kiramman. Caitlyn’s been training since she was about 16 and despite being a good shot, she is still quite naive in certain regards. The Kiramman family is one of the wealthiest families in Piltover and the matriarch of the family, Cassandra, is even on the city Council.

Time Lapse—3yrs

3rd POV

3 long years have passed since Vander’s death and the explosion at the cannery. Vi’s first few months were rough. Nearing 20, Vi still gets nightmares about what happened and she can’t help but think the worst has happened to her little sisters. Powder has grown into a wild, but still emotionally damaged 13yr old. Thanks to Silco and his resources, he’s able to get her all sorts of books and materials to perfect her bombs. Ekko is 14 now and has also grown into an excellent inventor and tinkerer as well as an overprotective older brother for Y/N, who’s now a rambunctious but incredibly intelligent 7yr old. Ekko and Y/N also try to help out those affected by Shimmer and who oppose Silco and his growing empire. There is a small group of 5 people who now live in the hidden safe haven with Ekko and Y/N.

Because she’s older now, Ekko has to keep a closer eye on Y/N since she has a tendency to do what she wants and go head first into fights, something that reminds Ekko of Vi. She’s also wicked smart like Powder and he’s a bit jealous of how easily math and physics came to the little girl, but he’s happy for her all the same. She even helped Ekko come up with the idea of a hoverboard, for easier transportation. The two are still working on the physics and design but it’s a nice project to help keep Y/N’s mind off her sisters, who she asks Ekko about every day.

In the 3 years that have passed, Ekko’s seen Powder, now going by Jinx, 2 other times. He caught Jinx out with Sevika and she screamed at him to go away, threatening the boy with a homemade pistol. The other time Ekko had seen Jinx alone and ambushed her. Ekko tried to get through to her, but Jinx managed to get free and tackled Ekko, beating him into submission. She stopped after the 3rd or 4th hit when she saw him look at her in fear. In that moment, Jinx knew that Ekko saw her…the real her.

Despite those interactions, Ekko refused to tell Y/N, even though she constantly asked about her older sisters. He doesn’t want to…taint..the relationship Y/N still thinks she has. She’s only 7 and from what she’s told Ekko, she remembers seeing Vi slap Powder so hard the blue-haired girl fell to the ground and Y/N remembers hearing Vi call her a jinx. Protecting Y/N from the truth of what’s happened has been hard for Ekko and as he’s gotten older, he’s wondered if this was how Vi felt, shielding everyone as best she could. It doesn’t help that there are others now who also depend on him. Luckily, the others that have joined him and Y/N all help out around the sanctuary so he’s not doing everything. One of those is a male Vastaya named Scar. He’s one of the older ones, and he’s taken a sort of protector/teacher role to Ekko, being a few years older than the dark-skinned boy. He’s also become great friends and also another older brother figure to Y/N. He helped Ekko and Y/N build the storage room, medical room and even helped expand the main housing building and built upwards onto the tree’s thick, strong limbs.

In the passing years, Piltover has progressed and grown thanks to Jayce Talis and his partner, Viktor, leaving the Undercity of Zaun further behind. It doesn’t help since Vander is gone and Silco is left to fill the vacuum of power. He’s used his Shimmer production to control the citizens of Zaun and further his own empire. Thanks to Marcus, Silco’s Sheriff on the inside, the crime boss has gone unnoticed by the Councilors of Piltover.

Because of his success, Jayce has gotten the attention of Mel Medarda, an influential Councilor member. She hasn’t really made waves in her position, not until she met Jayce at his hearing 3 years ago. She’s taken an interest in the young inventor, much to Viktor’s annoyance. Viktor, a disabled young man from the Undercity, partnered with Jayce originally because they vowed to improve the lives of those in the Undercity. Now that politics have gotten involved, Viktor finds that particular part of his work tedious. In the Undercity…

Y/N’s POV

I’m with Ekko while the others are out salvaging in the junk heaps. I’m coloring while he listens to music on the record player we found and fixed up. I’m still looking for an extension chord so we can take it outside. I finish the picture I’m drawing. My family. Me, Ekko, Powder and Vi all together, here at our tree. I even drew Scar off to the side next to Ekko.

“Ekko, now that I’m older, can I go see Powder?” I ask him. He sighs and shuts his eyes.

“Y/N, I told you Powder doesn’t want to come with us,” Ekko tells me.

“I know that’s what you said, but if I talk with her, maybe-“ I try, but he gives me a look.

“No. She’s made her choice,” Ekko says curtly.

“That’s not fair! You won’t even let me try! She’s my sister!” I argue angrily.

“Powder’s gone Y/N—all that’s left is Jinx. She’s not who you remember,” Ekko snaps.

“No! No she’s Powder! Not Jinx! Please Ekko, let me try!” I beg.

“She’s not your sister anymore. She’s changed,” Ekko insists.

“I can talk to her. Please Ekko! I deserve to try!” I argue. He sighs.

“Y/N…remember when I came home beaten and bloody…I told you that it was a street fight?” Ekko tells me and I nod, remembering how he looked. His left eye was swollen and black, his nose was bloody and his lip was split and bleeding down his chin.

“Well…that wasn’t exactly what happened…I know I should’ve told you the truth, but I didn’t wanna hurt you-“

“What happened?” I ask, interrupting. He sighs and looks away.

“I…I tried talking with Powder but…she didn’t want to hear anything I had to say. She made it perfectly clear to me that she is Jinx before beating the shit outta me,” he explains. My eyes widen.

“N-No…No sh-she wouldn’t-“ I try defending Powder, but Ekko shakes his head.

“She’s not your sister anymore Y/N. I’m sorry but Jinx is all that’s left of her,” Ekko says as I start to cry. He walks over to me and gives me a gentle but affirming hug.

Ekko manages to calm me down just as the door opens. I pull back and we both turn to see Scar hurry inside.

“Little Man-there’s something you need to see-“ he says urgently. Ekko looks down at me.

“I’m sorry,” he says gently, “stay here until I get back ok?” Ekko says and I glance away before nodding once. I watch as he and Scar hurry out, leaving me alone.

Once I’m alone, I think on everything Ekko told me about Powder. She’s not your sister anymore. The name Jinx causes me to stop. I remember how Powder would tell me how she was afraid of being a jinx to Vi and the boys. Since she hates that name, I don’t like that name either. I know I could get through to Powder if I just talked with her. I know Ekko doesn’t want me to ‘cuz he thinks I’ll get hurt, but she’s my sister. I deserve the chance to try. He stopped me from trying to go to Vi and Powder 3 years ago…I can’t let him do that again. I grab my worn out boots and shove them on before hurrying out, slamming the door behind me.

I race through the streets. Now that we’ve been here for a little while, I’m more familiar with the area and I can easily navigate my way through alleys, pipes, streets, and even the sewers. In no time, I’m back at the Lanes…our old home. I hide in the shadows and peek out from a narrow alleyway to look for any of Silco’s goons. From what Ekko’s told me, they mostly hang around the bar but some do go out and walk around. I make sure it’s clear before hurrying out and moving towards another, closer alley. I hide behind some broken wooden crates before watching the front door to the Last Drop open. My eyes widen when I see it’s Huck! I’m about to call out to him when I suddenly catch sight of his face. He looks…different. His eyes are glowing a sickly pinkish purple color.

I stay silent and wait for Huck to pass before running past the front door to the side alley. I hide behind some trash as the side door to the bar opens! I gasp quietly and freeze when I see Powder walk out! Her clothes are different and her hair is longer and in 2 braids now.

“Pow-pow?” I ask. She stops and turns around so I step out into the open. Her eyes widen and tears start streaming down her face.

“Y/N?” She asks and a wide smile grows on my face as I run towards my older sister. I leap at her and cling to her waist. She doesn’t move at first until I feel her arms wrap around me and grip tight. I feel her shake before dropping to her knees, sobbing. I feel myself starting to cry as well. After all this time. Together again.

“I’m sorry-I’m sorry-I’m sorry-I’m sorry-“ She sobs, repeating over and over, each time her grip tightening.

“I-I left you..like—“ she suddenly says pausing. I pull away and see the terrified look in Powder’s eyes. But…it’s like she’s looking in the distance. She gasps suddenly and pulls away from me.

“No-NO!! I-It is you—you are real…aren’t you?” Powder suddenly asks me.

“W-What? Pow-pow it’s me-Y/N…c’mon I’m taking you home,” I tell her, offering a hand. She reaches out to me but stops and pulls back.

“I..I am home. I never left,” she tells me, looking at the door.

“Powder I need you-“ I beg, “please!” She shuts her eyes and backs away, covering her ears with her hands.

“No-stop! Stop it!” She says angrily, almost as if in pain.

“Powder please!-“ I plead.

“Stop calling me that! It’s Jinx now!!” She snaps at me.

“You’re not a jinx!! You never jinxed me!! Please Powder!” I beg, starting to cry as I feel my heart being ripped apart.

“Shut up! All of you!” Powder snaps and I flinch slightly.

“H-Huh?” I ask, confused.

“I hafta think!” She says.

“C’mon! Ekko is waiting for us-“ I insist. Her eyes widen at the mention of the boy, who I see as an older brother. I’m not sure how the two of them feel about each other.

“It’s ok, I’ll protect you now,” I tell her, reaching out and gently grabbing her hand. She gasps and looks down at our interlocked hands before looking down at me. She suddenly jerks away.

“Everyone shut up!” She snaps, seemingly talking to her side.

“Y/N!!” A familiar voice suddenly calls out. Our eyes widen and we turn to see Ekko staring at us. He looks between the both of us.

Ekko’s POV

“Y/N!!” I call out. The two girls turn to see me, their eyes wide and full of surprise and shock. I look between the both of them.

“Ekko! I-I was just-“ Y/N stutters slightly. I shake my head.

“We’ll talk later. Are you alright?” I ask. She nods.

“Of course, why wouldn’t I be?” She asks.

“Yeah, why wouldn’t she be?” Jinx growls at me. I steady myself before looking at Y/N and motion for her to come, not saying a word. She frowns and looks between me and Jinx. Jinx seems to realize the choice Y/N has to make. Jinx’s eyes widen and she takes a protective stance in front of Y/N, grabbing her shoulder.

“You will not take her from me!” Jinx snaps at me.

“Does that mean you’ll come with us?” Y/N asks, causing Jinx to pause.

“No-I…I mean-I-but…but…I can’t-“ Jinx stutters, shutting her eyes and shaking her head as her hands come up to squeeze the sides of her head, gripping her hair tightly.

“Yes you can! We’ll protect you,” Y/N insists. Jinx backs away from her and shakes her head. While Jinx looks distracted, I hurry over and pull Y/N back towards me.

“I..I want to stay with him,” Jinx says and our eyes widen. Y/N gasps.

“But Silco’s a bad man-how could you-?” Y/N asks, when Jinx suddenly screams and pulls out her pistol and points it right at Y/N’s head!

“SHUT UP! He was there for me! YOU DON’T KNOW!!” Jinx yells at Y/N, who flinches, hiding behind me. Despite the gun, I stand firmly as Jinx switches her aim to me.

“Stay away from me! Both of you!” She growls, glaring at me, then down at Y/N, who whimpers.

“B-But Powder-“ Y/N tries.

“Jinx! I am Jinx!! Go away!! GO AWAY!!” Jinx yells and that’s when I hear footsteps from inside. I grab hold of Y/N, despite her protesting and run as fast as I can, trying to keep hold of the squirming, wiggling girl.

We get to the junk heaps where we used to scavenge and I have to put Y/N down as she cries. I frown.

“I…I’m sorry Y/N…I didn’t want you to find out that way-“ I try telling her.

“W-Why? Why did Powder do that? We’re her family too-“ Y/N cries, clearly not understanding. I shake my head sadly.

“I don’t think she’s Powder anymore. All that’s left is Jinx and she belongs to Silco,” I tell her. As much as I hate to admit it, especially to a 7yr old, I don’t think Jinx will ever be Powder again. At least, not how I remember Powder. I hear Y/N sniffling so I turn around and kneel down.

“Here, hop on,” I offer. She climbs up onto my back and I loop my arms under her legs as she wraps her arms around my neck before starting to walk home.

End.

Chapter 5

[writingforfun7567]

The Bad Batch Our Love

Chapter 4–Guns For Hire

Our Love (all chapters)

Summary—CF99 meet up with Rex’s contact while Crosshair gets help from an old friend. Meanwhile the Kaminoans send out bounty hunters to capture Omega. Rex and Echo return to the Jedi Temple to search for a lost 501st brother.

Warnings: Slight O66 trauma, POV changes, OC characters, lemme know if I need more

Words: 11,605

3rd POV

The Havoc Marauder drops out of Hyperspace, facing a large beige planet.

“We are on approach to Saleukami,” Tech announces. Hunter gently sets Maisy down on top of Gonky, while the two older kids walk into the cockpit. Omega stares out the window to watch the planet slowly grow in size as they approach. Hunter puts a hand on Maisy’s shoulder before walking into the cockpit with Wrecker following. The Youngling pats Gonky before sliding off and joining Omega and Wyyntrr.

“So Rex knew this guy from the war?” Wrecker asks.

“He did not say,” Tech answers, “just that it’s someone he trusts.”

“If Rex trusts him, then so do I,” Hunter says.

Tech flies the ship through the planet’s atmosphere and eventually drops below the cloud line. A sudden beeping get’s Tech’s attention.

“We’re running low on fuel,” the pilot alerts. Wrecker turns and finds the case the squad keeps their credits in and opens it to find a few credits.

“Uuhhh…you think we’d have enough to refuel with this?” Wrecker asks, showing Hunter the scarce amount of money they have. The sergeant sighs.

“Let’s worry about that after we meet Rex’s contact,” Hunter says.

Tech flies over fields and jagged mountains before spotting farmland in the distance. He lands the ship out of the way.

“Why did we land so far away? The home is way over there-“ Omega asks.

“No need to draw attention to Rex’s contact. He’s obviously out here to hide,” Tech explains as he powers the ship down.

“C’mon, let’s get going,” Hunter says. The others nod. Wrecker reaches out to Wyyntrr and the albino Wookiee padawan takes the demolitions expert’s hand.

Tech opens the bay door and walks out first. Hunter follows, holding Omega and Maisy’s hands. The younger girl blinks at the dry dirt that moves with each of her steps. Being from Coruscant, Maisy’s never seen nature. Even Kamino amazed her with the endless amount of water. Omega squints as her eyes adjust. She sees Maisy messing with the dirt and pushes her own foot into it, making small dust clouds and a light trail in the ground. The older girl giggles before picking some dirt up with her hand.

“What is this?” Omega asks curiously, letting the dirt sift through her fingers. Being from a stormy water world, Omega has also never seen dirt.

“That would be dirt,” Tech answers factually.

“It’s amazing!” Omega exclaims. Because he’s blind, Wyyntrr allows himself to really feel how loose the dry dirt is, how it feels almost powdery. He smells it. He does try to taste it and ends up roaring a bit and rubbing his tongue with his hands.

“Wai-“ Wrecker tries to tell the Wookiee but it’s too late so he grabs his canteen and offers it to the Padawan, who takes a drink to get the taste out of his mouth.

“C’mon, let’s get going. We’re about 2 klicks away,” Hunter says, getting the kids’ attention.

Omega’s POV

Hunter leads the way as Tech follows close behind with us behind him and Wrecker bringing up the rear. I’m holding Maisy’s hand and since she’s walking between me and the Wookiee, she’s also holding his hand. I let a small smile appear on my lips as I look fondly at the 2 Jedi. Despite having a Jedi be in charge of the clone army, I never got to know the Jedi, not really. I was kept in Nala Se’s private research lab. Over the years I got to know who the clones were and I learned that they all knew the Jedi because the clones served with them. The only ones that didn’t know the Jedi’s were the clones stationed on Kamino either as security or maintenance clones, but even then, they would occasionally see Master Shaak Ti. That was the only Jedi I knew of until…well until that fateful moment on Kamino when I met Master Jaeruho and Maisy. During Order 66.

The two are quiet and I don’t blame them, after what’s happened. Being Nala Se’s medical assistant I saw my fair share of blood and bone due to various injuries but I’ve also seen how the War has affected the clones’ minds. How the horrors of war have tormented them during the nights. I tried to help them but Nala Se would tell me they weren’t worth it, and would be placed on maintenance duty. When I asked why, she would say they were ‘mentally deficient for war’. I can only imagine how Wyyntrr and Maisy are handling seeing such horrors and devastation.

As we walk, I take note of everything, asking an occasional ‘what’s that?’. Wyyntrr sniffs the air and turns his head at the various sounds of wildlife while Maisy trudges along, her head bowed so she’s looking at the ground. She’s sad but…but also…something else. Distant perhaps? No…that’s not the word. Empty. That’s it. An empty sadness. I notice as we walk that I practically pull the Youngling along and I realize she’s only moving because of me…because of us. If we weren’t here-

I suddenly bump into Tech, interrupting my thoughts and I blink.

“Omega-are you ok?” He asks. Wyyntrr looks in my direction, but not Maisy. I nod at the pilot.

“Y-yeah I’m ok, sorry I wasn’t looking where I was going-” I assure him and he nods.

“It’s alright,” Tech says before motioning to keep up and follow.

After almost an hour, we come to a field. The grasses are taller than us, taller than Wrecker even.

“Hunter, if Rex’s contact turns us away-“ Tech tries.

“Tech not now-“ Hunter growls slightly at the pilot. I’m sure he’s stressed. I keep my eyes on the Youngling, but don’t say anything. At least, not yet.

That’s when Hunter suddenly stops and kneels down. Wyyntrr tugs on my arm to get my attention.

“Rrr-rggh-rrgh?” Wyyntrr asks and I frown. I don’t know what he’s saying and when I turn to look at Maisy for an answer like I normally do, I notice she doesn’t seem to even be paying attention. She’s still got that sad, empty look on her face.

“Hunter is tracking,” Tech explains, seemingly catching onto our conversation.

“Each of us have a special enhanced skill. Hunter can sense electromagnetic frequencies, Wrecker is adaptive and strong. I have my exceptional mind and Crosshair has his sharpshooting skills,” Tech explains and I smile. I was there with Nala Se when she created the 4 of them, known then as Experimental Unit 99. I was young, 4 or 5 years old or so and they stayed in the decanting tubes longer than most clones do. I was fascinated by them because they weren’t like the other clones…like me. Unfortunately Nala Se often kept me secluded and isolated away from everyone but herself.

“We’re almost there,” Hunter assures us.

We hear the place before we see it. As we come over a hill, we see a house with animals, kids like us, and two people with them. Before we can do anything, I see the pink one aim a rifle right at us!

“Hunter!-“ I warn but he seems to have caught on when I did because he reaches up and takes off his helmet. The others follow suit and I see the one holding the rifle, put the weapon down.

3rd POV

As Clone Force 99 reaches the hill, the family outside in their front yard spots the group of soldiers. The matriarch of the family, a pink female Twi’lek grabs her rifle and aims to look through the scope, never turning the safety off. She spots armored soldiers but despite the modifications, she recognizes it as clone armor.

“There’s a group of clone soldiers approaching,” she warns.

“Children, inside,” she orders. Without arguing, the two young children, one about Omega and Wyyntrr’s age, and the sibling a few years younger, race inside. The mother watches the approaching soldiers take off their helmets through the scope on her rifle. As the group approaches, she spots children with them! Her eyes widen and she gasps quietly.

“There are children with them,” she alerts and the man raises an eyebrow. Unsual for clones.

“How many?” Her husband asks.

“2…no…3,” she answers before setting her rifle down and her husband nods. Being a clone as well, he knows to stay on guard until he can be sure of his brothers’ intentions.

“Suu-go inside with the children-“ he tells his wife, Suu. The Twi’lek shakes her head, her lekku swishing back and forth lightly.

“No-I’m staying with you Cut. I’m the better shot,” she argues and the man named Cut smirks, nodding.

Clone Force 99 gets close enough that they can make eye contact with Suu and her clone husband, Cut. Hunter motions for the group to stop a good 100 feet away.

“Greetings,” Hunter announces. Cut stands at the ready.

“We’ve come a long way to find you-“ Hunter explains.

“Do you know CT—7567 Captain Rex?” Hunter asks and both husband and wife blink in surprise. The couple exchange a look before Suu nods. Cut returns the gesture and turns back to CF99.

“Approach,” Cut says and the group makes their way up to the home and where the couple who own it stand.

Once they’re close enough, they can get a proper look at each other. Cut sees that despite the differences between Hunter, Wrecker and Tech, they are clones, brothers. Hunter realizes that even though he’s in civilian clothes, the man standing with the pink Twi’lek is a clone.

“Who are you?” Tech asks.

“I could ask you boys the same thing, being on my land,” Cut answers, motioning around.

“What’s a reg doin’ all the way out here?” Wrecker asks. Cut eyes Wrecker at the insulting nickname.

“Who’re you callin’ a ‘reg’? The name’s Cut Lawquane. This is my wife, Suu,” he introduces and CF99 nods at her.

“You know Rex?” Cut asks and Hunter nods.

“He told us to find you because he said you could help us,” Hunter says and puts his right hand on Omega’s shoulder and his left hand on Wyynntrr’s shoulder. Cut looks at the kids. Omega smiles and waves with her free hand, since she’s still holding onto Maisy’s hand. He looks at all of them.

“If you mention Rex, you must have a good reason for being here. C’mon, we can talk inside,” Cut says as Suu opens the door and walks in.

The group follows the couple inside and Cut shuts the door behind them. The couple’s own children are hiding in the kitchen area unseen by the others.

“Who are you?” Cut asks.

“Clone Force 99. Sergeant Hunter and..half my team. Tech, our pilot and Wrecker, the weapons expert,” Hunter introduces. Cut nods and turns to the kids.

“And who are they?” Cut asks, looking at the 3 children with the soldiers.

“This is Omega…she’s a clone like us,” Hunter says, patting the blonde girl’s shoulder. Cut blinks in shock but doesn’t question it. After all the Kaminoans often did what they wanted regarding cloning. Cut looks over at the blind albino Wookiee and the Youngling and sees their beige colored robes. Cut’s eyes widen.

“A-Are they-?” Cut begins to ask.

“Jedi,” Hunter confirms.

“H-How-..How are they alive? Why do you have Jedi kids?” Cut asks all at once.

“Why are you here?” Suu asks, interrupting Cut. Hunter, Tech and Wrecker exchange a look.

“Rex said you could help us. Help us hide from the Empire..and…help us with them,” Hunter answers, glancing at the 3 children he managed to find. Suu sighs and nods once, knowing the clone soldiers are just trying to do what’s right.

“Are you hungry? We were just about to start dinner-“ Suu offers. Wrecker smiles and stands, ready to start helping.

“We don’t wanna impose-“ Hunter says, giving Wrecker a look.

“We don’t turn guests away, do we kids?” Cut announces and that’s when his 2 children walk in, revealing themselves. Omega’s eyes widen and Wyyntrr turns his head towards the sounds of soft footsteps.

“Who are you?” The boy asks as his older sister puts a hand on his shoulder.

“Jekk—Shaeeah, these are our guests. Clone Force 99,” Cut explains before turning to the Batch.

“These are our kids, Shaeeah and Jekk,” Cut introduces. Wrecker smiles at the kids. The two half-Twi’lek siblings spot the 3 kids with the group.

“Woah-who’re you? We never see kids around here,” Shaeeah says.

“Omega,” the girl introduces herself.

“This is our brother Wyyntrr and our younger sister Maisy,” Omega continues.

“Come with us,” Shaeeah says, hurrying over to the kids and grabbing Omega’s hand. The female clone looks over at Hunter, who nods in approval.

“C’mon,” Omega says and Wyyntrr nods. When Maisy makes no attempt to move, Omega gently puts a hand on her shoulder and guides the Youngling along. Shaeeah and Jekk lead the way up the stairs leaving the adults to talk.

Tech’s POV

I watch our kids follow the two siblings upstairs before turning back to see Cut looking at us seriously.

“So, you boys know Rex, but he’s not with you?” Cut asks.

“He’s with one of our squad mates back on Coruscant,” Hunter explains.

“Coruscant? Why in stars name is he there?” Cut asks, more caught off guard than anything.

“He’s looking for one of the regs that served with him,” I explain. Cut gives me a look of disdain.

“The hell is a ‘reg’?” He asks.

“A regular clone, not like us,” I explain. Cut chuckles humorlessly.

“I got news for ya buddy. It doesn’t matter how special you think you are. You’re just like me to the Jedi, to those Kaminoan long-necked bastards, to this new ‘Galactic Empire’, to everyone else,” Cut says.

“We didn’t exactly fit in on Kamino,” I argue back.

“That’s good,” Cut says.

“It is?” Wrecker asks and he nods.

“You wanna put being soldiers behind you if you wanna have those kids with you,” Cut explains.

“That’s the thing,” Hunter says, interrupting.

“We think that they deserve to have a normal childhood but if we’re all they’ve got, then we have to be what they need,” Hunter explains.

“We tried going to the Jedi Temple on Coruscant, that’s when our squad member and Rex split from us. We saw no sign of any Jedi besides Padawan Wyyntrr,” I add.

“We couldn’t just leave a kid there in all that destruction and death. Plus we’d already had Maisy and Omega with us,” Hunter says.

“What’s one more if they need help,” Wrecker agrees. Cut nods.

“You’re good men, but raising kids is different than fighting clankers. What exactly is your plan?” Cut asks and I look to Hunter, unsure of that answer myself.

“We have to go back for our sniper. He…he was separated from us because of his inhibitor chip,” Hunter explains and I nod in agreement. We don’t leave our own behind. It’s rule 1.

“But we need a safe place to hold up for the kids before we head back to Kamino,” I add and Cut nods.

“Hmph, well I would recommend settling here but…things are different now that the Empire has formed. Clone troopers show up in town almost every day now,” Cut warns.

“It’s getting late, we should get the kids settled for bed,” Suu says and her husband nods. I hadn’t paid close attention but I look at my datapad and see it’s nearly midnight. I’m not used to accommodating children so when Cut and Suu look to us, silently asking who will come help with the kids, I look instantly to Hunter and Wrecker.

It’s not that I do not like children, I am just…unused to them. I do not like interacting with most outside of my squad anyways. But I would never have done what Crosshair did on Kaller. No…no it wasn’t Crosshair. It couldn’t have been. I must believe he has been manipulated by the inhibitor chip…by the Kaminoans. Out of all of them, Nala Se had the most interaction with us as cadets. I hated her. I hated her calm tone that lied every time she said ‘it will be alright’. I hated how she watched us with her cold, unfeeling eyes. We weren’t children or even people to her. We were objects, military property. But she always instilled in us that we were not like the regs. The other clones were disposable. We were special. But she still treated us the same way as she did the other clones. Cut’s words from earlier ring in my mind. It doesn’t matter how special you think you are, you’re a clone like me…to everyone else.

Meanwhile…

3rd POV

Crosshair feels like he’s been waiting an eternity for Cody to return. The sniper’s pain is matched by the fear of whatever this is being permanent. Crosshair’s eyes snap open when he hears the door open. He turns his head to look and he sighs with relief when he sees Cody.

“I got the scanner,” Cody confirms, limping inside since his leg is still injured. Crosshair tries sitting up, but he winces in pain and Cody notices.

“Hey-hey easy-easy, don’t strain yourself-“ Cody says as he pushes Crosshair back down gently.

The sniper opens his eyes and sees the commander looking at him with concern.

“You…you came back for me,” Crosshair says weakly. Cody smirks.

“O’course I did. I said I’d come back for…you,” Cody’s words trail off when he sees tears form in the corners of Crosshair’s eyes and spill out down his cheeks.

“Crosshair? Is it the pain?” Cody asks, clearly concerned.

“He left me,” Crosshair rasps out, barely above a whisper.

“Who?” Cody asks.

“Hunter…the others…they left me on Kamino,” Crosshair says, his hand coming up to rub his temple.

Cody frowns. That’s not like Hunter. Not like any of CF99. There had to be more to it than that but Cody knows not to question or push the topic right now.

“Ok, I need you to stay still,” Cody instructs and Crosshair makes a noise of understanding before laying motionless on the worn mattress. Cody turns the scanner on and points it at the sniper. A blue light coats Crosshair’s head and the scanner makes a whirring noise. After a moment passes, the device beeps twice and the light shuts off.

“Hmm, I’m not detecting any sort of mechanical chip of any kind…wait…there appears to be severe scarring on your cerebellum and basal ganglia. It looks like nerve damage caused by electrical pulses so harsh it altered your brain chemistry,” Cody explains. Crosshair’s eyes widen.

“I…I remember Nala Se taking me…She…tested on me. She said she took out the inhibitor chip to test a new procedure,” the sniper remembers. Cody frowns angrily. He hated the Kaminoans as much as any other clone, but the commander formed a bond with Clone Force 99 and thought of them the same way he thought of the 212th, the 501st, and even General Kenobi. He knew CF99 didn’t feel the same way about the other clones, stars knows why, but Cody knew they would eventually see the truth and return for Crosshair.

“Uh oh,” Cody says.

“What?” Crosshair can’t help but growl frustratedly.

“I..I think the damage is permanent,” Cody admits and at first, Crosshair doesn’t say anything. After a pause, Crosshair sighs.

“There are transcranial magnetic stimulation therapies that might help and there are some numbing bacta patches you can try,” Cody reads off the scanner, but Crosshair’s not even paying attention to the 212th commander. Ever since Kaller, Crosshair was angry with Hunter, with the sergeant’s choices. But leaving the sniper behind on Kamino was the last straw.

“Commander?” Crosshair asks and Cody looks at him.

“If I don’t return with Clone Force 99, would I be reassigned?” The sniper asks.

“What? I…I suppose if you wanted, unless you want to be stuck with me,” Cody smirks but turns serious rather quickly.

“Why do you ask?” Cody asks. Cody knew all the members of the Bad Batch pretty well and out of everyone Crosshair was the most severe and unyielding, until you got to know him, that is. Then Crosshair is a playful joker full of sarcasm with a slight competitive streak, but he hardly ever really opened up to reveal his true thoughts and feelings.

“I think our paths have changed. I felt it on Kaller when Order 66 went out,” Crosshair explains and Cody’s expression darkens slightly. Being on Utapau with General Kenobi, Cody felt a loss of control he’d never experienced before. The marshal commander wasn’t himself. Ever since Utapau, Cody’s felt a sort of guilt that eats away at him.

“Do you…do you regret what happened?” Cody asks carefully. Crosshair turns his head gently to look at Cody in the eye.

“I followed orders and it feels like I’ve been punished for it ever since. Hunter and the others betrayed me. Nala Se tortured me and my new ‘boss’ hates clones. But not following orders was worse,” Crosshair explains, motioning to his head, indicating the pain.

“So…what’s your plan now? You still angry with Hunter?” Cody asks.

“I was, back on Kamino,” Crosshair admits

“You’re not now?”

“I’m upset with him…disappointed in him…but I’m not angry anymore. After I get this pain under control, I have to find Hunter,” Crosshair explains.

“Try and get some rest. I’ll reach out and see if I can find out anything about Clone Force 99,” Cody says.

“Thanks Commander,” the sniper replies quietly and Cody smiles slightly at Crosshair, glad that Crosshair knows he can trust someone outside of his squad.

Back on Kamino…

3rd POV

Nala Se walks through the sterile white halls, passing clone troopers and cadets, not really paying attention to any of them. Her mind is only on Omega and the Jedi Youngling. She couldn’t confirm it yet but the Kaminoan chief scientist was almost certain that Omega met the Jedi during Order 66.

The Kaminoan Prime Minister, Lama Su, gave Nala Se ownership of Master Jaeruho’s lightsaber since he was killed, however it does not power on and she cannot figure out how to open it, figuring the weapon to be useless (which it is since Youngling Maisy has the kyber crystal that was inside).

Nala Se makes her way to Lama Su’s office and presses the entry button on the console pad. The door beeps before opening with a quiet whooshing sound.

“Prime Minister,” Nala Se addresses.

“Yes Mistress Se?”

“I would like to request permission to retrieve Omega,” Nala Se says. At first Lama Su doesn’t say anything, pondering the scientists’ request.

“You have an unnecessary attachment to the young clone,” Lama Su says.

“Omega…is important for my cloning research,” Nala Se explains but Lama Su gives her a knowing look. He didn’t miss how Nala Se dressed Omega to look like her, how he kept her secluded from the other clones.

“She is an unaltered genetic copy of the donor, Jango Fett. Since Alpha’s disappearance, Omega is our last chance to acquire pure DNA since all other specimens have degraded,” Nala Se finishes.

“Hmm…make sure the girl is unharmed when you have her returned. Once you have extracted what you need, kill her…and the Jedi with her,” Lama Su adds. Nala Se’s bulbous eyes widen slightly, unaware that the Prime Minister knew of the Youngling’s existence.

“Do you understand?” He asks and Nala Se nods. As the chief scientist turns to walk out, she spots a datapad on the Prime Minister’s desk and sees it’s security camera footage of Clone Force 99 with Omega and the Jedi Youngling escaping CT-9904 in a hangar.

Nala Se heads back to her private laboratory before turning on her datapad. She turns on the holo-recording and finds the contact information she had in mind when first making the request to Lama Su. It powers on, bathing the female Kaminoan in a blue light. The hologram beeps to life to reveal the helmeted figure of a female.

“I have an assignment for you,” Nala Se says.

“Send the information and half the payment up front,” the figure’s distorted voice replies. Nala Se nods and searches for a private tracking beacon on her datapad. Only one channel comes up and she clicks on it. Sector J-19. The Kaminoan scientist sends the information and half the payment to her mysterious contact.

“You must retrieve and deliver the target alive and unharmed,” Nala Se instructs.

“Do whatever you must to bring her back,” Nala Se says of Omega.

“Understood,” the bounty hunter replies and the transmission ends. The sound of a floating medical droid approaches.

“Mistress Se, I have completed all routine tasks-“ the droid, AZI says. Unbeknownst to Nala Se, Lama Su also reaches out to a contact of his own, offering a substantial reward. Knowing about Nala Se’s relationship with Omega, the Prime Minister bugged the medical droid and told him to befriend the young female clone so he could get close to Nala Se.

“Go to your power station and recharge. I will power you on when I need you,” the Kaminoan head scientist instructs and the medic droid floats out obediently.

Meanwhile, on Saleukami…

3rd POV

The sun crests over the horizon signaling daybreak. Almost all of the kids are all asleep in the upstairs loft with bedding laid all about the floor. The only one awake is Youngling Maisy. The slight dark half circles under her eyes seem prominent now. She can still feel the intense sadness of everything from Master Jaeruho’s death to finding Padawan Wyyntrr in the destroyed Jedi Temple. Every time she closes her eyes she’s back on Kamino with Master Jaeruho. She doesn’t know what’s going on and before she knows it she’s with Omega because her master was killed. Her eyes fill with tears at the thought of Master Jaeruho. The only thing Maisy has of him is his kyber crystal.

Maisy hears her laughter along with Jaeruho’s light chuckle in her head, but it’s so loud, it could be real.

“Why do we have to go to Kamino Master? I wanna stay at the Temple,” Maisy hears her own voice.

“It’s important to get to know the clones. They are our greatest allies, even more so than the Senate. They are brave, strong and above all, loyal,” Jaeruho’s voice echoes in the Youngling’s mind. She didn’t realize how much she missed hearing Jaeruho’s voice. Maisy was so focused on Jaeruho’s voice that she misses the warm tears spilling down her cheeks. The fear of being alone starts to return.

Because fear is such a powerful emotion, Wyyntrr can actually feel Maisy in his sleep. He wakes up and hears quiet sniffling that turns into whimpering.

“Maisy?” He asks as quiet as he can. The Youngling gasps and turns to see Wyyntrr, sitting up, looking in her direction, worry all over his face.

“Are you ok?” Wyyntrr asks and at first the Youngling doesn’t reply. Sensing the conflict and fear in the little girl, Wyyntrr moves and hurries over to her. Once he places a pale pink hand on the Youngling’s shoulders, she starts to cry.

“I hear him…I hear him so clearly. It’s him, I promise-“ the Youngling insists, clinging to the blind albino Wookiee. He picks the little girl up a bit so he can hold her properly.

“I…I know. I believe you,” Wyyntrr says, running his fingers through the little girl’s wild, thick, shaggy hair.

“You…you do?” Maisy sniffs, looking up at Wyyntrr as she wipes the tears out of her eye. The albino Wookiee nods hesitantly.

“My master…I hear her too, in my dreams,” Wyytrr explains. The two Jedi children sit together. Maisy cries into his chest, gripping his white fur tightly but not pulling or hurting the blind Wookiee.

Omega’s POV

I stir from a dreamless sleep, hearing soft whimpering and sniffling. I yawn and blink my eyes open. Beams of light shine through the cloth covering the window, lighting up the room. I look around and spot Wyyntrr and Maisy sitting on the floor. The Wookiee is holding the little girl as she cries and I’m suddenly awake and alert. I crawl along the floor almost silently since the Twi’lek siblings are still sleeping. As I get within arms length, I see Wyyntrr turn his head towards me.

“Should I get Hunter?” I ask quietly. Wyyntrr looks down at Maisy and I see the little girl’s grip tighten slightly. The white Wookiee turns back to me and shakes his head silently.

“Are you sure?” I ask and he nods confidently. I’m unsure of what to do when I see Wyyntrr shift and move over slightly, but enough to make room for me. I move and sit with them. Wyyntrr and I lean against each other so I can wrap my arm around his side and use the other to rub soothing circles on Maisy’s back.

After Maisy manages to calm down, Shaeeah and Jekk also wake up and I suggest going downstairs. I follow Shaeeah and Jekk down the stairs with Maisy next to me and Wyyntrr behind us. He holds onto the rail for support but otherwise has no trouble.

Once we’re downstairs, I see the adults are already awake and conversing.

“Good morning you guys. Did you sleep ok?” Cut greets happily. Before me or Wyyntrr can answer, Maisy suddenly takes a step towards them.

“Yes, thank you,” she insists, giving the nice couple a respectful bow of thankfulness. I see that Cut and Suu seem to take Maisy at her word but I do notice Hunter inspect the little girl’s face.

“We have breakfast ready,” Suu says and motions for us to sit at the table. I take a seat between Hunter and Maisy while Wyyntrr takes the Youngling’s other side, next to Wrecker and the Lawquane siblings.

3rd POV

As Suu and Cut serve the table, Hunter gets the group’s attention.

“I’ve decided to go into town so we can refuel and resupply but then we have to leave,” the sergeant says.

“Leave? And go where?” Omega asks as Suu places a bowl of sliced fruit in front of her. The young female clone nods her thanks before happily digging in.

“We’ll…figure it out. We need to hide…but also earn credits,” Hunter answers slowly. Wyyntrr roars with concern and Tech puts his goggles down to translate.

“Echo and Rex have our comm channel. They’ll reach out once they find the…trooper they’re looking for,” Tech explains and earns a small nod from Cut at the omission of the derogatory nickname ‘reg’. Suu gently touches Wyyntrr’s shoulder to get his attention and he glances in her direction.

“Here, if you don’t like it we have meat and bread-“ Suu says. Wyyntrr shakes his head and happily digs into the food, earning a smile from the matriarch.

Hunter watches the kids eat. Wyyntrr eats everything with gusto and licks his bowl clean, ignoring his utensils altogether. Omega uses her fork to take out the pieces she does not like but otherwise eats happily. That’s when he looks at Maisy. She’s taking multiple bites off the same chunk of fruit and eating slowly. Hunter frowns and Cut notices. Hunter gives him a ‘help me’ look and Cut nods his head at the Youngling.

“Uhm, y-you kids wouldn’t be interested in coming with me into town would you?” Hunter suggests. Omega gasps excitedly.

“Can we?!” She asks and he nods.

“Yes!” Omega exclaims and Wyyntrr roars happily before the two older kids high-five.

“Sure. Since you’re our kids now we need things you need,” Hunter adds reasonably when Tech looks at him.

“What do you think Maisy? Do you wanna come with us? You can pick something for yourself,” Hunter bargains when he sees the Youngling has little interest in eating much less in going somewhere. Wrecker frowns worriedly when the Youngling sighs.

“Ok,” she mumbles, picking at the uneaten fruit. Wrecker and Tech share a concerned look.

The kids finish up and while they get ready, Hunter nudges Cut’s bicep.

“Hey, you got a minute?” Hunter whispers. The farmer blinks but nods and follows the sergeant outside out of earshot.

“It’s clear Maisy stayed up all night. She’s been having trouble sleeping ever since the Jedi were killed,” Hunter explains.

“I don’t know what to do to help her-“ Hunter says.

“Well the market trip will do her some good, get her focused on something else. Here. Get the kids something they want, on me,” Cut says, handing Hunter a small pouch heavy with credits.

“No-I can’t-you and your family have already done so much for us-“ Hunter argues.

“Take it. So you don’t have to worry about money,” Cut insists and Hunter nods.

“Thanks,” Hunter replies.

The others meet Hunter and Cut outside.

“Wanna come with us?” Omega asks Shaeeah and Jekk.

“Sorry, they’ll have to start packing up,” Cut tells the girl. Maisy’s holding onto her necklace pendant that used to be Omega’s head circlet. The female clone gifted it to the Youngling when she was scared as they entered the Lower Levels of Coruscant.

“Ready?” Hunter asks.

“Ready! Rrrggh!“ Omega and Wyyntrr respond. Maisy nods firmly.

“Mm-hmm,” she agrees. Hunter smiles and nods.

“When we come back we’ll get you and your family to a nearby spaceport,” Hunter tells Cut.

“Sounds good,” the farmer replies and the group heads into the village.

As they walk along the path, Hunter makes sure to instill the rules into each of the kids.

“Rule 1: Stay in our sights at all times. Rule 2: Don’t steal, if you want something, ask us,” Hunter says and Tech nods.

“Within reason,” the pilot adds.

“Rule 3: Uhh…Actually—I guess that’s it for all 3 of you. But Rule 1 is very important,”Hunter says before turning to Tech and nodding.

“Right. Omega, here is an extra comm device. It used to be Crosshair’s but we can still use it,” Tech says, strapping the device to the young clone’s right forearm.

“Wow! I get my own comm device?! I’ll keep good track of it” Omega says excitedly.

“We’ll look for one for you too Wyyntrr,” Tech says and Wyyntrr nods. Hunter glances at them and steps towards Maisy. He frowns when he feels a familiar pulse in his head. The pulsing isn’t painful and it’s so faint, the sergeant wonders if it’s real at first. Hunter knows the stronger the pulsing gets, the stronger the electromagnetism is. He glances around but that’s when he feels it strongest coming from Maisy! Hunter sees the Youngling holding something.

“Whatchya got there?” He asks as they approach the outskirts of the village.

“Omega gave it to me,” Maisy says and shows him the head circlet the Youngling now wears as a necklace.

“She said it’ll protect me,” the Youngling adds.

“It’s true,” Omega says. At first Hunter is unfamiliar with the symbol but…there’s something about it. Something connected to the pulsing!

“Can I see that for a second?” He asks, getting the others’ attention. Maisy blinks and looks at Omega, clearly not wanting to but Omega nods encouragingly. Maisy takes a breath before nodding at Hunter and removes the necklace. The Youngling hands it over to the sergeant and he feels the pulsing get stronger slightly. He inspects it and at first it appears to be made of stone but Hunter realizes it’s just the way the metal is. He feels all around it until he spots and almost invisible seam on the back of it. Hunter’s dark eyes widen.

“Tech, can you open this?” Hunter asks. Tech blinks, looking up from his datapad and adjusts his goggles.

“Let me see,” Tech replies and takes the object. After a few seconds, Tech manages to open the back of the necklace pendant and his eyes widen.

“Hunter-“ Tech warns and tosses it back to the leader of the squad. Hunter gasps quietly when he sees a small red beeping light on a tracker! He takes it out and stomps on the small electrical device, crushing it.

“Let’s not take too long here. We have to get back to Cut and Suu’s as soon as possible,” Hunter orders and the others nod. Unbeknownst to Clone Force 99, two different ships have arrived, both also unaware of each other.

Meanwhile on Dantooine…

3rd POV

Cody manages to use one of his contacts he got during the War to find out that Clone Force 99 was last seen on Coruscant.

“Coruscant? Why? Hunter can hardly stand it-“ Crosshair says, reliving a memory involving Hunter’s constant complaining on their first trip to the giant city-planet as the sniper sits up, no longer in such pain.

“I’m not sure. From what I understand, they’ve left already,” Cody explains.

“I have to return to Kamino with my new squad. We completed our mission and they’re waiting for me,” the sniper explains. Cody nods.

“Here, I’ve already got my personal comm channel programmed in. It’ll reach me and only me,” Cody says, handing Crosshair the small device.

“How do you feel now?” Cody asks and Crosshair nods.

“Not too bad. I’m not too sure what brings the pain on. I completed my mission on Ankus and I still felt it,” Crosshair says.

“Maybe it’s more of a symptom of your trauma rather than a trigger response,” Cody says and the sniper looks at him.

“Thanks to my datapad I’m as smart as Tech,” Cody chuckles once, reading word for word. While the commander does know first aid, it’s really just the basics.

“I have to get back to my shuttle and go back to Ankus,” Crosshair says and Cody nods.

“I’m going to find Rex. I know he’s out there somewhere. I have to tell him about these inhibitor chips,” Cody says and Crosshair nods.

“Thank you for helping me Commander…You didn’t have to,” Crosshair says.

“‘Course I did. You’re my brother. Also no offense but I don’t think you’d be good at getting this chip outta me. I don’t trust whatever Nala Se did to you. But once I do get the chip out, I’ll come back for you-“ Cody says.

“No. I’m going to confront Hunter after my new squad and I report back to Kamino. Whatever happens after, it’s on him,” Crosshair interrupts.

“You have my comm channel,” Cody says and the sniper nods, an action that no longer hurts to do. He pats the pouch he shoved it in to affirm to the commander before vigorously shaking forearms in a brotherly way.

“Don’t die,” Cody tells him with a smirk

“You too,” Crosshair replies, returning the smirk.

Crosshair leaves the small hut at the end of the path and heads back to the shuttle he took. Once he’s inside, he plots the coordinates to Ankus in the hyperdrive before turning on his helmet transceiver.

“ES-03 respond,” Crosshair announces and at first there’s no response.

“Squad leader ES-03 respond now,” the sniper says.

“This is ES-03, sir, where are you?” The response answers.

“I’m on my way back now. Be sure to set up a perimeter around the area before loading the return ship. I will send rendezvous coordinates shortly,” Cross says.

“Yes sir,” ES-03 responds before the sniper shuts off the comms. Crosshair inputs the coordinates just outside of Ankus and transmits them to his squad. The sniper powers the shuttle on and flies off Dantooine and switches the hyperdrive on. The ship zips into hyperspace with a whoosh. The sniper watches the stars turn streaky before it looks like a swirling blue, purple and black tunnel. Crosshair sighs and shuts his eyes, letting the ship fly itself.

Back on Saleukami…

Tech’s POV

As we wander through the small village market, I tap away on my datapad. I do have to keep track of the conversation between Omega and Padawan Wyyntrr so the girl can understand him and I make a note to start teaching Omega Shyriiwook. There are other dialects called Thykarann and Xaczik as well but Wyyntrr speaks Shyriiwook.

“He’s been to a planet like this with his Jedi Master once. He says it’s easy to get distracted,” I explain to Omega when he keeps a good pace but still holds Omega’s hand.

I try and find out who knows about the tracking device inside Omega’s head circlet. It could be Nala Se. After all it matches the one she wears. It could be Lama Su, the Prime Minister…hell, it could’ve been his idea and her handiwork. That’s when Hunter stops and looks around.

“What is it?” I ask. After looking for a moment, he shakes his head.

“I thought something was following us,” Hunter explains but when I use my visor to scan the area, I see nothing out of the ordinary.

“I don’t see anything,” I say and he nods.

“Neither do I. But stay vigilant,” Hunter tells me quietly and I nod at him.

As we walk past a stall, I see Maisy stop walking.

“Guys-“ I say and the others stop now as well. I watch as the little girl approaches and steps inside. The warm yellow light illuminates the stall and I see it’s more of a curios shop. Bits and bobs for everything from droids to weapons and even prosthetics and ships too line the shop. There’s also information stored on different things from data rods to holodiscs on the front counter that the shopkeeper is sitting behind. I also see things like paint, glue and even some toys.

“Hello, what can I help you all with today?” The shopkeeper asks as everyone looks around. Omega sees a sharp drill tool and reaches for it but I stop her, catching her hand by her wrist and I shake my head.

“Do you sell comm devices?” Hunter asks.

“‘Course I do. Built up a collection of ‘em over the years,” the shopkeeper says and pulls out a box full of different comms.

“C’mere kid, let’s see if one fits ya,” Hunter says as he pats the blind Wookiee’s shoulder gently. I help out and glance at Wrecker and then look at the girls. He notices my face and nods.

Wrecker’s POV

I watch Wyyntrr approach as Hunter starts sifting through the box. I see Tech look at me then at the girls and I see he wants to help so I nod at him, letting him know I’ll keep watch over the girls. I turn and see Omega and Maisy going through the 2 shelves of toys.

“Did you have toys on Kamino?” Maisy asks. Omega thinks.

“Not really but I’d seen soldiers that come back from the war front with personal items that meant something to them,” Omega explains and I can’t help the frown that forms on my face. Even I had Lula. While it was…unusual to have Lula, I was free to keep her with me. Not even Omega had a toy.

“You said earlier the Jedi Masters have all the toys for you?” Omega asks and Maisy nods.

“They keep them for us. The Masters say that getting attached leads to bad things,” Maisy explains. I frown. What a weird concept to teach to kids, especially ones as young as Maisy. Though I suppose from an outsider’s perspective our own rituals and morals might seem weird.

“Look! This one’s so cool!” Omega says, reaching over and picking something out on the lowest shelf. Once she brings it out I can see it’s a metal wind-up clapping monkey toy. Omega hands it over to Maisy and the little girl takes it curiously. She looks at it before tapping the head, making it bobble. The Youngling twists the key on the back before letting it go on the ground. The toy’s eyes light up red and it claps as it walks forward in a relatively straight line. I hear Maisy gasp quietly and awe at it.

“Wizard,” the Youngling gasps in amazement. I smile and kneel down to the girls but still tower over them.

“Do you like it? We can get it,” I tell Maisy. She blinks.

“A-Are you sure?” She asks me and I nod.

“Sure! What about you Omega? See anything you like?” I ask.

“We have Lula, I’m ok,” Omega answers and I smile and nod.

3rd POV

Tech manages to find a comm device at the bottom of the box that fits the blind albino Wookiee’s wrist. He feels the device on him.

“Is it too tight?” Tech asks in Shyriiwook and Wyyntrr shakes his head. As the others talk, Wyyntrr manages to hear a slight ticking sound buried under the talking and rummaging. He turns his head and and uses his hearing to locate the object. Wyyntrr reaches over to a shelf just a bit taller than him and feels around before his eyes widen. He feels a round metallic device vibrate with each ticking sound. Wyyntrr grabs the object and feels it with both pale pink hands.

“It’s a stopwatch,” Tech tells him.

“Rrrghh-Raaggh-rrggh?” the Wookiee asks happily.

“Of course you can have it,” Wrecker answers immediately. The Padawan smiles and looks in Maisy’s direction, who smiles back at him.

“Look at mine—it’s a monkey toy-“ Maisy tells him. Hunter smiles.

“We’ll take the comm device and the toys,” Hunter says to the shopkeeper.

“Ok that’ll be 75 credits,” he says and Hunter looks to Tech, silently asking if it’s a fair price. Tech nods slightly.

“Thanks,” the shopkeeper says as Hunter hands him the credits.

“C’mon let’s keep going,” the sergeant says, herding the others out.

Hunter is busy leading the group down the busy street. Tech is setting up Wyyntrr’s new comm device so Wrecker is making sure the kids stay together and keep up. As they walk, Hunter feels that familiar sense again so he has the group turn down a side street. They cross the street and keep walking when Tech suddenly points out a shop nearby that sells a more varied selection of ship parts.

“Wait outside while we get what we need,” Hunter tells Wrecker and the kids. The demolitions expert nods.

“You got it boss,” Wrecker says and Hunter follows Tech inside. Wrecker watches Omega and Wyyntrr run around while Maisy looks around curiously. Wrecker smiles at the Youngling. At least the Youngling’s not so sad looking like she was before, Wrecker thinks to himself.

As he makes sure Maisy doesn’t wander too far, Wrecker is unaware of a pair of eyes watching him. Wyyntrr suddenly pauses and turns his head to where he thinks he’s being watched. Omega looks where the Padawan is facing.

“Wrecker?” Omega asks, getting his attention. She points when she spots the pair of amber eyes looking at them. The figure is wearing a wide brimmed metal domed hat. At first he’s alone until a second pair of eyes appear. Out of the shadows walks a large canine creature called an anooba. It growls menacingly and Wrecker grabs his blaster.

“Who is that?” Omega asks, pointing at the figure. The figure makes an order in his native alien language that no one understands, so when they stand still, he orders his canine to attack. Omega gasps.

“Move!” Wyyntrr exclaims and tackles Omega out of the way. The two scramble to their feet as Hunter races out armed and ready. The sergeant examines the situation and sees Wrecker firing on an animal as Omega keeps pulling Wyyntrr back. Hunter glances over and sees Maisy hiding in a different area. Wrecker fires off 3 stun bolts, all missing the animal. It races closer and closer to Wrecker before leaping right at him! The anooba latches on to Wrecker’s forearm so thank goodness he’s wearing armor.

Hunter aims at the animal and is about to fire when Wrecker’s moving makes it hard. Tech races out and starts trying to distract the animal. While trying to free Wrecker, Hunter is too busy to notice the helmeted figure approaching Maisy, who’s hiding behind a stack of trashed crates. The Youngling watches the chaos when she spots the Kyuzo approach Omega and Wyyntrr. Maisy tries to call out to the older kids when a hand suddenly comes up to cover her mouth, silencing her! Maisy’s eyes widen and she starts fighting when another arm comes to wrap under her arms and pick her up. The Youngling wriggles and writhes, dropping her clapping monkey toy, but the hands holding her have a grip of steel. The mysterious helmeted figure pulls out a tranquilizer and jabs the Youngling’s neck. In no time at all, Maisy goes limp and passes out.

Wrecker manages to toss the animal off him and Tech fires, stunning the beast twice when the first shot didn’t fully stop it but that’s when it’s owner grabs his hat and throws it at Wrecker, knocking him out due to the strong metal material it’s made out of. It ricochets off the demolitions expert and heads towards Hunter, but he blocks it. When the sergeant tosses the hat/shield down, the Kyuzo suddenly fires at Hunter hitting his shoulder!

“Gah!” The sergeant growls in pain, falling to the ground.

“Hunter!” Tech exclaims. Tech tries to get to Hunter, but the immediate fire forces Tech to take cover behind a street light. Omega gasps and when she tries to go to the sergeant herself, Wyyntrr yanks her back just in time for a blaster bolt to whizz by the young clone’s face! He roars and shakes his head.

“Stay down! Don’t come out!” Tech orders to the kids. Hunter struggles but manages to get up. He rotates his shoulder in a circle to try an get rid of the pain since his pauldron blocked most of the bolt from doing too much damage. The Kyuzo pins Hunter down and talks to him. Due to his strange alien language, Tech uses his visor to translate and his eyes widen in realization.

“He’s after the children!” Tech warns, panic seeping into his tone.

“Bounty hunter!” The sergeant exclaims and kicks him in the stomach, sending the bounty hunter stumbling back. Hunter fights unarmed, exchanging blows with the bounty hunter.

While the two fight Tech manages to get to Wrecker and examine him. Once the pilot determines there are no crucial or fatal injuries, he starts shaking Wrecker.

“Wrecker wake up!” Tech snaps when he sees Hunter strike a blow only for it to be returned just as harshly.

Omega takes a breath when she suddenly realizes Maisy was hiding across the street! She gasps when she sees the little girl is nowhere in sight!

“Wyyntrr-where’d Maisy go?!” Omega asks urgently. The blind albino Wookiee shuts his eyes and reaches his hand out, feeling for the Youngling using the Force. He makes the connection and feels the Youngling isn’t anywhere close by. In fact, she’s somewhere on the other side of the village! He shakes his head and Omega’s concern and worry grows. She looks back at the situation and sees Tech managed to wake Wrecker enough to get him to stand. He stumbles a bit and rubs his head where he got hit, still clearly dazed. Meanwhile the bounty hunter’s hound wakes up from it’s stun and targets the two while the bounty hunter and the sergeant of Clone Force 99 brawl openly in the street, earning attention from onlookers.

“We have to find her,” Omega says and the padawan nods in agreement. He grabs Omega’s hand and leads her further into the village.

Wyyntrr senses Maisy and when he does, she can feel the connection through the Force being made, despite being passed out.

“Wyyntrr?! Wyyntrr help!! Help me! Pleeeeease!” The padawan hears Maisy cry out as she sobs.

“Rrraaaghhh!” Wyyntrr roars before starting to run, pulling Omega behind him.

Back near the market, Hunter manages to subdue the Kyuzo bounty hunter before shooting at his anooba hound with live rounds instead of stun bolts. He misses a fatal shot and grazes the creature’s side, making it yelp in pain before tumbling to the ground. The bounty hunter cries out and reaches to the creature, thinking the worst until he hears it whimper in pain. The bounty hunter glares at the sergeant before he swings as hard as he can, punching Hunter in the jaw, knocking the soldier off him. The bounty hunter grabs hold of a smoke grenade before tossing it near Hunter, Tech and Wrecker. It explodes and the bounty hunter grabs his faithful hound and disappears once the smoke dissolves. Hunter looks around and frowns with worry.

“Where are the kids?” He asks Tech urgently, who shakes his head.

“I..I lost them during the fighting after Wrecker was injured-“ Tech admits.

“What?! C’mon!” Hunter exclaims and they start running. Hunter looks around until he spots something on the ground. He runs over and once he gets close, he sees it’s the monkey toy Maisy picked out earlier!

“Let’s go!” Hunter says and follows what little clues there are. Due to the farming nature and limited technology of the small village, there are no computers or cameras to plug into so the group has to rely solely on Hunter’s enhanced skills.

Fennec Shand’s POV

I get to the abandoned hut at the edge of the village and set the kid down against one of the crumbling walls. I use binders and cuff the girl’s wrists together while she stirs. I can tell the sedative is wearing off and soon she’ll be awake. I use a tether to tie the girl to the last support beam holding up the run down hut. I sigh and look at her. Normally I don’t work jobs involving kids but the pay is good. My client, Nala Se the head Kaminoan scientist, said that the little girl with my target, Omega, was to be considered as a Jedi and to take her as well. I look and see how young the girl is. No more than 3 or 4. I’ve never seen a Jedi this young before. She stirs and gasps, her eyes snapping open, clear and alert. She struggles and sees she’s bound with a tether and cuffed at her wrists.

“Take it easy kid-“ I tell her and her dark bright eyes look at me with fear.

“W-Who are you?! Where am I?!“ The little girl demands.

“My name’s not important. All you need to know is that you’ll see the other kids soon enough,” I say.

“W-What? How do you know?”

“I’m using you as bait,” I reply bluntly and her eyes widen.

“Lemme go!!” The little girl snaps, still struggling against her bindings. She attempts to cry out for help so I gag her as well. I knew the older kids would come find this toddler during the fighting. I peek out and that’s when I see my other target, Omega, with an all white Wookiee who appears to be about Omega’s age. He looks in my direction. As he comes this way, pulling Omega with him, I hide up in the rafters.

3rd POV

Across the street Omega looks around as she holds onto Wyyntrr’s hand. He looks over towards a ruined hut on the end of a street that marks the edge of the village. He feels Maisy and points to the hut. Omega nods understandingly and the two hurry over to the dilapidated building. Omega reaches the door panel and presses the entrance button. The door whooshes up and the kids look around. Omega’s eyes widen when she sees Maisy tied up and bound. The Youngling spots them and tears well in her eyes.

“Mmmphf!!! Mmmm-Mmmfph!!” Maisy tries to warn the older kids, but instead they run right to her.

“Maisy! Hold on, we’ll get you out-“ Omega says taking off the gag over Maisy’s mouth.

“Run! It’s a trap!” Maisy insists, but that’s when the door suddenly shuts and Wyyntrr draws his saber instinctively, sensing another presence. The teal color of the blade illuminates the room, allowing Omega to see the tether around the Youngling. That’s when Fennec Shand, the bounty hunter that kidnapped Maisy, leaps down from overhead, forcing Wyyntrr to dive out of the way. He rolls and stands at the ready.

“Rraaaghhh!!! RAAAUUGHHH!” Wyyntrr roars protectively, making sure to stand right in front of Maisy and Omega.

“Jedi…she was right,” the bounty hunter whispers to herself.

“Wyyntrr! Be careful!” Omega calls to him.

“Easy kid, I don’t wanna hurt you. My orders are to take you alive and unharmed if possible,” Fennec tells the Wookiee. Omega manages to get the tether off Maisy but when the young female clone sees the binders she frowns. Metallic locking mechanism. Omega looks around.

“Come with me, we gotta get those things off you,” Omega tells Maisy, who nods and obediently follows the older girl while Wyyntrr keeps the attention of the bounty hunter, having the most combat experience out of the 3 siblings.

Omega and Maisy slip out of the hut while Wyyntrr fights Fennec, keeping a good distance from her and only being defensive and avoidant. She tries stunning Wyyntrr, but he blocks 2 stun bolts and dodges the 3rd. Wyyntrr uses the Force to pick up Fennec and toss her back into the wall, making the bounty hunter crumple to the floor. She grunts and winces at the daze, shaking her head a bit. Once she blinks and gets to her feet, the blind albino Wookiee is gone.

Wyyntrr managed to catch up with the girls, who found a rusty old speeder across the street. There’s a bag strapped to it so Omega starts sifting through it. Wyyntrr asks a question when he turns in Omega’s direction.

“I’m not sure. Omega, what are you doing?” Maisy asks.

“There’s a first aid kit, credits, a canteen, a scope-Ah! Found it! Tool kit!” Omega says and that’s when the kids hear Fennec break through the broken door across the street.

“Hurry!” Maisy gasps as Omega gets to work on the Youngling’s binders. Omega twists the spanner in her hand before prying open the binders around the little girl’s wrists. They click open and fall to the ground.

“Get on!” Wyyntrr orders, motioning to the speeder. He gets up front with Maisy behind him and Omega behind her so the Youngling is in the middle. Wyyntrr powers it up and while it sputters a couple times, it does hum to life and hover above the ground. Maisy looks and spots the scope in the bag Omega was rummaging through and picks it up. Fennec races towards them and Wyyntrr floors it. He turns and the bounty hunter spots Wyyntrr’s escape route. She grabs an explosive and tosses it forcing the kids to skid, turning harshly. Wyyntrr smirks and raises his middle finger to the bounty hunter, roaring.

“You missed!” Maisy giggles, sticking her tongue out as she looks through the scope at Fennec as they race by. Omega sees what the Wookiee is doing before smirking herself and flashing the same gesture.

Fennec spots the kids on the speeder skidding by as the two older kids flip her off. She grabs a tracking device and attaches it to her rifle before aiming at the speeder and firing. The tracker lands near the base of the speeder, unnoticed by the kids as they speed away laughing.

Hunter’s POV

I race through the village, unable to spot any signs of the kids. Tech’s datapad beeps and I see him adjust his goggles.

“Hunter—there’s been alerts of a fight on the north side,” Tech says.

“The kids,” Wrecker says worriedly but I’ve already taken off at a sprint. We come to a street when the kids suddenly speed right past me, nearly colliding with me!

“GAH!” Omega and Maisy exclaim seeing Hunter run right out in front of them. Wyyntrr swerves out of the way hard enough that Omega and Maisy have to hold onto each other to keep from falling. The Wookiee brakes hard and the bike skids to a stop.

“Hunter! Wrecker! Tech!” Omega exclaims, helping Maisy off the bike by picking the little girl up and setting her down.

“Rrrgh!!!” Wyyntrr roars excitedly, fist-pumping the air. They all run up to me as I spread my arms and kneel down. They collide with my armor and wrap their arms around me and each other.

“Are you kids alright? Are you hurt?” I ask, inspecting each child.

“Wyyntrr and I are ok but Maisy was taken-“ Omega explains and I turn to the Youngling.

“Maisy?” I ask.

“I…I don’t know who it was…but Wyyntrr and Omega…they saved me,” the little girl tells me as her hug tightens. I pick her up and she tucks her head under my jaw. I know we’re being watched, I can feel it. But I ignore the feeling and focus on the kids.

“Let’s get back to the farm,” I tell them and they nod.

3rd POV

As the group of soldiers and children make their way back to the Lawquane farm, Fennec Shand watches them from a nondescript alley, having followed the tracker. Fennec sighs before turning back to where she landed her ship. Once inside the cockpit, Fennec powers the ship on and contacts Nala Se, her client.

“Did you apprehend Omega and the child with her?” Nala Se asks.

“No. The children escaped when another hunter intervened. I tracked them back to Clone Force 99. I could still capture them for you-“ Fennec Shand offers, “but that’ll cost you extra.”

“No. As long as Omega is not captured by Lama Su, she is as safe as she can be,” Nala Se says.

“Then our business is complete. If you have another job, you know how to reach me,” Fennec Shand says, ending the communications.

The group heads back to the farm. Hunter hands Maisy her clapping monkey toy that he found when trying to look for them. When they get back, Hunter quietly explains what happened to Cut and Suu and helps the Lawquanes pack the last of their essentials.

“We need to get going now,” Cut says and his kids share a worried look.

“Don’t worry. We’ll find a new place, just as nice as this, maybe even nicer,” Suu says.

“But this is our house,” Shaeeah argues sadly.

“Sweetie, a place is not home. Home is your family, the ones that love you. Wherever we go, we’ll be home because we have each other,” Cut says. Omega glances up at Hunter and smiles. The sergeant puts Maisy down and she grabs hold of Wyyntrr’s hand.

“Wrecker, do you mind?” Hunter asks, motioning to the heavy kitchen items. Wrecker nods and the soldiers help carry the family’s belongings, with the demolitions expert grabbing the heaviest things like the box of pots, pants, cups, plates, utensils, etc.

“Get everything outside and I’ll bring the ship by and pick everyone up,” Tech says and Hunter nods.

Tech makes the trek back to the Marauder in no time as Wrecker manages to carry out some of the farm tools from the barn. The sun sets as Tech returns in the ship and helps everyone load up.

As the ship starts moving up, Tech announces to everyone to take a seat as he increases the incline a bit.

“Where are we going?” Jekk asks.

“Somewhere safe,” his mother assures him.

“We know of an Outer Rim world where the Empire would never find you,” Hunter explains from the copilot seat.

“Kowak. It’s near wild space, far out of the Empire’s reach,” Wrecker adds, “we had a mission there during the War.”

The Lawquane family nods.

“If you think it’s safe for us, then let’s go,” Cut agrees as Tech plots the course in the nav computer before powering up the hyperdrive.

While they are in hyperspace, Tech uses his datapad and plugs into the Marauder’s main computer. Using a transmitter dish on the left wing, Tech manages to set up the Lawquane family with a house, some land and even a few animals so that way, when they arrive, everything is ready for the family.

The ship lurches forward as it slows down out of hyperspace and Tech flies to the coordinates of the new homestead and drops off the Lawquane family.

Meanwhile, back on Coruscant….

3rd POV

Rex and Echo search the Jedi Temple, being careful of the Coruscant Guard that showed up upon the pair’s return. The 501st Captain watches the boys in red check all the bodies they pass. At first Rex and Echo wonder what’s going on until the Coruscant Guard get to one of the 501st soldiers still barely alive, weakly clinging to life. Echo’s eyes widen when the guard pulls out his blaster and fires, killing the 501st trooper.

“We gotta hurry-“ Echo whispers.

“We’ve checked every area I can think of, I don’t know where else he’d be-“ Rex says quietly. Echo thinks on every room they’ve checked so far (including from earlier when they found Padawan Wyyntrr). Rex and Echo cleared the library, the mess hall, the training rooms, the quarters, and even the council room.

“There is a place we didn’t check yet-“ Rex realizes.

“Where?” Echo asks.

“There’s this place General Skywalker talked about called the Vaults. It’s where the Jedi keep their most valuable information,” Rex explains. Echo nods and uses his scomp to plug in to the map of the Temple.

“Past the east wing near the comms tower. Let’s go,” Echo says and Rex nods.

The pair arrive and see the doors look forced open. They keep on guard and silently, cautiously make their way into the room. It’s destroyed, like the rest of the Temple. At first, there are no bodies, not until they get to the back, where the holochrons are kept. That’s when they hear something. The two 501st soldiers follow the sound and the closer they get, the more it sounds like grunting or someone working or just…someone…someone alive. They approach and see a fellow 501st soldier on his knees. There’s a body of an elderly female he appears to be focused on and even though Echo and Rex do not know this Jedi personally, they’ve heard from Ahsoka that Master Jocasta Nu is in charge of the place in such catastrophic times. The 501st soldier pants a bit with effort as he keeps pumping her chest rhythmically. Rex spots the red medic marking on the soldier’s pauldron and his heart clenches.

“Kix?” Echo asks for Rex. Echo’s voice rings out and causes the soldier doing chest compressions to stop, frozen in place. He slowly glances back with a horrified look on his face.

“Echo?” He asks looking at the ARC trooper but then he notices Rex just standing, staring at him in shock.

“Rex?” Kix, the 501st medic asks, his hand hovers over his blaster pistol, unsure if he can trust either of them. Rex looks at Kix and that’s when he spots the small scar on the side of the medic’s head.

“Your inhibitor chip is out-“ Rex breathes a sigh of relief. Now Kix looks at them in shock.

“You…you know about the chip?” Kix asks. Rex nods.

“How’d you find out about it?” Rex asks.

“Fives-he-…he came to me when Tup first showed signs,” Kix explains.

“Yours is out too?” The medic asks and the two nod.

“So far it’s only us and the rest of Clone Force 99,” Rex explains and Kix nods before glancing down at the dead Jedi Master. There are Younglings but Kix moved them out of sight, into the vaults.

“What happened on Mandalore?” Kix asks. I shake my head.

“We lost some from Maul. But…Order 66 happened on the way back from Mandalore…after that…we lost everyone from my half of the 501st. What happened to General Skywalker and why are his men here when Skywalker himself is nowhere to be found in the carnage?” Rex asks.

“You…don’t know…do you?” Kix asks with a dark look in his eye. Rex feels a primal, instinctual fear when Kix looks at him.

“Know what?” Echo asks.

“He did it…he was the one that killed them,” Kix says and neither Rex nor Echo need explanation.

“N-No…No-th-that…that can’t be-“ Echo stutters while Rex feels his body go into shock, feeling numb all over.

“R-Rex?” Echo asks.

“You know it as well as I do. You’ve seen it in him…the darkness. You want proof? Here-“ Kix says handing Rex a recording. Echo looks at Rex worriedly before the Captain powers it on. The blue hologram shines and they see General Skywalker slicing, cutting through Jedi as if they were nothing but obstacles in his path. Blaster bolts fill the background as the Jedi that remained at the Temple fell one by one.

“General Skywalker killed the Jedi,” Kix says roughly, his voice haggard and almost raspy.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane Sisters of Mine (fanfic)

Chapter 3–Nightmare in the Lanes

Chapter Index

Summary—Tragedy strikes the Lanes as Jayce is expelled from the Academy for his illegal experimentation.

Warnings—Parental death, child/sibling death, mentions of blood, POV changes

Words: 6,616

Vi’s POV

I’m sitting in Benzo’s shop, nervously waiting. I keep telling myself this is for my siblings, including Ekko. Doing this keeps them all safe. I hear footsteps approaching and steel myself as I stand up. The door opens and my eyes widen in shock when I see it’s Vander and Benzo!

“V-Vander?” I ask and he sighs with relief as he hurries inside.

“What are you doing here?” I ask him as he embraces me.

“We don’t have a lot of time-“ Vander warns me.

“I’m proud of you, always have been,” he tells me. I blink at him and I realize he expects an explanation.

“I-I’m sorry..this is the only way to protect the others,” I explain as he gently cups my cheeks in his large, calloused hands.

“Vander!” Benzo warns, looking out the shop window to see a group of Enforcers approaching.

“You’ve got a good heart. Don’t ever lose it. No matter how the world tries to break you,” he says, his hand gentle as he cradles my head.

“Protect the family,” Vander tells me, herding me to the back of the shop.

“W-Wait-what are you-?!” I try asking, but that’s when Vander suddenly pushes me! My eyes widen in shock. I grunt slightly as I hit the floor, but when I hear the door close and lock, I start pounding on it.

“Vander! Don’t do this! Please!” I beg, hitting the door as hard as I can. I breathe hard for a moment before hearing someone yell outside.

“What’s happening?” I ask, hurrying over to the small window. I can’t see very good but I can make out the legs of someone in the alley.

“Hey! Stop right there!” I hear a voice yell before suddenly, the window is splattered with blood! I gasp, flinching slightly.

3rd POV

Outside in the alley, in a pool of blood lays the Sheriff of the Enforcers, Grayson, her gun smoking from having fired off a shot. Benzo grabs a metal pipe since Vander is handcuffed. Marcus is the only Enforcer still alive.

“What the devil-?” Benzo asks. Vander spots a figure moving towards them. Vander’s eyes widen when he sees it’s Silco!

“Silco?! You animal! Go crawl back into whatever hole you came out of!” Benzo snarls, approaching the slender man with the black and glowing orange eye, ready with his pipe.

“Benzo-stay back!!” Vander pleads.

“You never did know when to walk away,” Silco says, looking unbothered by the shop owner.

“Wait!” Vander begs to Benzo, but once Benzo takes one more step towards Silco, he’s instantly killed by a monster.

“NO!” Vander yells as Benzo hits the ground, bloody and limp. The pipe Benzo was holding clatters to the ground with a metallic clanging sound. Seeing what happened through the blood-covered small basement window, Vi gasps in shock seeing Benzo drop lifelessly to the ground.

“Mmm..stubborn to the end,” Silco comments.

“What the hell have you done?! This wasn’t the deal!” Marcus gasps, absolutely shocked by what he’s witnessed.

“Deal’s changed,” Silco says, shoving a sack of gold coins into the deputy so roughly a couple of the metal coins fall into the blood. Silco nods and the monster with glowing purple veins, glowing eyes and a hulking, muscular figure approaches Vander. Trapped inside Benzo’s shop, Vi can spot the bodies on the ground as the monster approaches Vander, the man Vi considers as a father figure.

“No-no-no-“ Vi pleads.

“NO!” Vi cries out, hitting the wall with her fist. But that’s when she sees the monster punch Vander hard. She screams, pounding the wall uselessly as tears start to stream down her face.

Vander immediately goes down, hitting the ground with a thump as Silco watches in satisfaction before turning and walking away. The monster grabs hold of Vander’s silvery brown locks and drags him as the hulking figure follows Silco. Marcus breathes heavily before angrily throwing down the small pouch of coins into the blood of Sheriff Grayson. Inside Benzo’s basement, Vi drops to the floor, screaming before sobbing.

Reader POV

I’m with my older brothers Mylo and Claggor. Powder said she was going to get a drink, so I guess she’s still up in the bar. The boys are looking around for anything that can be used as a weapon.

“Oh-Vander’s gauntlets-“ Mylo says.

“I don’t know Mylo-those are Vander’s-“ Claggor says.

“Dad doesn’t like it when you touch his stuff,” I warn Mylo.

“We need weapons to fight the Enforcers Y/N. Plus what if they get taken? If we get them ready for Vander, he’ll want to help us and use them to fight,” Mylo argues seriously, using my name.

“Dad said not to fight,” I argue.

“We can’t sit by and do nothing!” He snaps back before storming up the stairs as I color my picture.

“Where are you going?” Claggor asks.

“To get them-finders keepers,” Mylo says.

“Like you could even lift them-“ Claggor teases and Mylo sneers before flipping off the larger boy, who returns the gesture with a playful eye roll. Claggor and Vi are both 16 while Mylo is 15 so he often got teased by the older two, which makes him bully me and Powder. At least that’s what Ekko said once when I cried to him about the older boys.

Mylo returns with Powder following at his heels. The boy struggles slightly holding both solid metal gauntlets. Mylo sets the gauntlets on the coffee table, making a loud thud.

“Keep looking for other things,” Mylo tells Claggor, who sighs, but helps anyways.

I look and see Powder looks sad.

“What’s wrong Pow-Pow?” I ask my older sister.

“Nothing,” she mumbles, heading over to our bed. She sighs and I look between her and the boys. I don’t really know exactly what’s wrong, so I silently stand up and move to sit next to my blue-haired sister. I gently reach over and slip my hand into hers. She gives me a small but sad smile before glancing away.

“Is…Is it Vi?” I ask. She looks me in the eye before glancing away, not saying anything.

“I..think she’s in trouble,” Powder tells me sadly. My eyes widen.

“We have to help her-“ I say. She lays down.

“Vander’s taking care of it,” Powder explains, remembering the bar owner rushing out after pouring her drink. I frown worriedly.

3rd POV

Vi is curled in on herself, replaying everything that happened, in her mind. She’s snapped out of her thoughts when she hears the sound of the door creaking open. Vi picks her head up to see Little Man standing in shock, his eyes are wide and streaming with tears. Vi stands as the dark skinned boy starts to cry. Vi shuts her eyes before approaching the boy she considers as a little brother. She pulls him in a hug and he clings to her, sobbing.

“I saw everything,” Ekko says. Vi feels her heart break for him.

“B-Benzo—they—…” Ekko tries to say, but his sobs cut him off. Vi’s embrace tightens as she feels the boy shake.

“What about Vander?” Vi asks Ekko.

“Th-they took him,” Ekko whimpers.

“Where?” Vi asks as he buries his face into her.

Vander fades in and out until he realizes he’s in some sort of warehouse—no…no Vander knows this place. It’s the old cannery near the docks. It’s been abandoned since the failed rebellion. His head hurts from being dragged by his hair. Vander’s slumped against the railing of the metal walkway. His vision goes from fuzzy and dark to clear a few times as he sees the monster that killed Benzo shrink into a normal human. Judging from the clothes, Vander briefly wonders if this is someone Vi was talking about when he helped her clean her wounds from the failed job.

Reader POV

Back at the Last Drop, me and Powder are laying down on our bed. I’ve been trying to say good things to cheer up Powder, but I don’t think it’s working.

“Well if the Enforcers hit tonight, we’ll be ready,” Mylo says.

“Dibs on the bat-“ Claggor points.

“What?! I found it!” Mylo argues.

“I called dibs! Respect the dibs!” Claggor argues back when the basement door suddenly opens. I look up and see Vi!

“Powder-“ I gasp, nudging the older girl. She looks and her eyes widen a bit when she also spots Vi.

“Vi?” Claggor asks. Powder instantly hops out of bed and I follow her.

“Where’s the-“ Vi asks, wondering where Vander’s gauntlets were since she didn’t see them when she ran past the bar.

“Oh you’re back!” Powder exclaims, colliding with Vi, wrapping her arms around our pink-haired older sister. I latch onto Vi’s other side, also grabbing Powder’s shirt and I feel my older sisters’ hands grab me lovingly. We look up at Vi and that’s when I see how upset Vi looks. Tears almost slip out and she looks like she’s been crying.

“Vi?” I ask, but she doesn’t answer. She merely turns, shaking her head sadly before approaching the coffee table where the boys put the weapons.

“Benzo’s dead,” Vi says sadly. I gasp in shock and everyone’s eyes widen in surprise.

“Dead?” Claggor asks.

“Ekko-is Ekko ok?!” I ask worriedly. Vi nods.

3rd POV

“Ekko-is Ekko ok?!” Y/N asks worriedly. Vi nods. She had tried getting Ekko to come with her back to the bar, but Ekko was adamant on staying with Benzo’s body, not wanting anyone to touch his father-figure.

“They took Vander,” Vi adds urgently.

“Who took Vander?” Mylo asks.

“I don’t know, but I have to help him. Whatever killed Benzo…was like nothing I’ve ever seen. It tore him apart,” Vi says, clenching her fist as more tears slip out. Powder and Y/N exchange a worried look.

“Do you know where they took him?” Mylo asks.

“Ekko followed them. The old cannery next to the docks-“ Vi says as Y/N helps Powder collect their things in the wooden box the girls share. Powder shuts it and slings the box across her shoulder and grabs Y/N’s hand before they stand ready to follow.

“He said-“ Vi begins, but stops when she catches sight of her 2 younger sisters. Vi sighs.

“I need you to sit this one out guys,” Vi says, though more to Powder.

“W-What?” The younger girls stutter.

“You’re not coming,” Vi says.

“But family stick together-you said it yourself!” Powder argues.

“Dad needs us!” Y/N insists.

“I know what I said-“ Vi tries to tell Powder.

“We want to fight! We can help!” Powder interrupts.

“You’re not ready!” Vi snaps at the girls, causing Powder and Y/N to gasp in shock as their eyes widen. Y/N looks between both Powder and Vi as tears form in the little girl’s eyes.

“You two are all I have left. I can’t lose either of you,” Vi says, gently stroking Powder’s cheek with one hand and putting a protective, loving grip on Y/N’s shoulder with the other hand. A tear slips down Powder’s cheek as she looks down at their baby sister.

“Here-if they come for you, take this and run,” Vi instructs to Powder, referring to the Enforcers. Vi hands Powder a metal flare.

“Wherever you are, light it up and I’ll find you, I promise,” Vi says looking both her younger sisters in the eye. Y/N nods understanding the seriousness of the situation.

“Listen to Powder and stay with her Y/N,” Vi tells the 4yr old seriously. Y/N nods but is clearly sad.

“Don’t go..please,” Y/N begs, clearly holding back her emotions as much as a 4yr old can. Vi’s heart breaks and she has to look away.

“C’mon Y/N, Vi has to go now-“ Powder tells the girl as she starts crying. Vi climbs the stairs after Mylo and Claggor and looks back. Powder’s grip on Y/N tightens as the younger girl begins to fight and protest.

“No! Don’t leave! Don’t leave!” Y/N cries as Powder gives Vi a look of concern before the older kids head out, leaving Powder to care for her baby sister.

Y/N’s crying and pleading gets to Powder after a bit. Like Vi, Powder doesn’t like seeing Y/N upset, and feels even worse when she has to physically hold the basement door shut so Y/N can’t get out.

“No Powder! No! Open! OOOOPEEEEN! POWDEEEEER!” Y/N cries, shoving, pulling and even hitting Powder to get her to move so she can go after Vi and the boys, her eyes blinded by tears.

“Y/N-Y/N please-“ Powder begs, sobbing herself. Powder’s crying manages to get Y/N’s attention and the girl manages to calm down enough to be reasoned with.

“You..wanna go too?” Y/N asks, hiccuping slightly and Powder nods.

“Of course I do! But…But Vi doesn’t think I’m ready-even though she said I was!” Powder says, that last part a bit angrier. Realizing Powder is only doing as Vi said, Y/N’s anger at Powder trapping in the room dies out.

“She said I was ready when we were on the rooftops-“ Powder says, letting tears flow down her cheeks, clearly absorbed in the memory. She walks over to the bed and grabs the clapping monkey toy.

“She lied to me-“ Powder realizes sadly before crying. Y/N manages to calm down as Powder’s crying seems to spiral out of control. Y/N backs away fearfully.

“Pow-Pow?” Y/N asks worriedly, watching Powder sob. Powder grabs the monkey toy’s head and angrily rips it off before throwing the body as hard as she can. It hits the support beam and clatters to the ground, clapping slowly. Powder screams before curling in on herself and hits her head.

“Powder?!” Y/N asks again, starting to get a bit scared of Powder.

She has only seen Powder like this one other time. Powder and Ekko were playing a game. Powder would shoot paintballs at Ekko and he would try to get her first with a wooden sword and they both wore armor made of cardboard. Well, one game, Y/N was coming to get Powder and had accidentally walked into the line of fire. The pink paintball hit Y/N in the head and caused the girl to trip and fall backward, hitting her head hard against the brick wall of the shop next to the Last Drop. Powder had panicked and spiraled into a sobbing mess when she saw the blood coming from Y/N’s head. Being conscious, Y/N, and Ekko, had never seen Powder like that before, but they were able to get Powder to calm down and Y/N made sure to tell Powder it was ok.

Powder screams, causing Y/N to flinch. Powder hits herself once more before looking to her side and spotting the wooden box of stuff. She grabs it stands, holding the box over her head.

“Powder wait-!” Y/N tries but Powder collapses to her knees, throwing the box down, letting the contents spill out. Y/N’s eyes widen when she spots 4 of the blue glowing crystals tumble out. They glow and spark when they roll on the floor and hit each other.

“Powder-“ Y/N says, getting the girl’s attention. Powder looks up and sees blue flecks of light flickering around the crystals. Her muddy blue eyes widen in realization, remembering the blue explosion from the failed job at the apartment.

“I can help them,” Powder realizes, wiping away the tears, calming down.

“We should stay together. I’ll go get Ekko-“ Y/N says. Powder nods.

“I’ll clean up-“ Powder says and Y/N nods before running up the stairs and out the door.

Reader’s POV

I run as fast as I can through the bar area and out the front door. I head towards Uncle Benzo’s shop and before I can open the door, I hear the sounds of crying. I cautiously walk into the alley next to the pawn shop and my eyes widen in shock when I spot Ekko slumped over on the ground, crying next to Uncle Benzo’s lifeless body laying in a pool of blood. I look and see 3 Enforcers are also dead.

“Ekko?” I ask. He stiffens slightly before turning around.

“Y-Y/N?” He stutters.

“Ekko!” I exclaim and race to him. I drop to my knees and practically throw myself onto him. He catches me and we cling to each other. I feel Ekko sob as my grip on the dark-skinned, white-haired boy tightens.

“I’m so sorry,” I say, opening my eyes to look at Uncle Benzo’s lifeless body.

“V-Vander-“ he hiccups slightly and I nod.

“Vi and the boys left to get him,” I assure Ekko.

“Powder’s getting ready-c’mon,” I say, standing up and pulling on his hand. He stands as well, sniffling before turning around to look at his father-figure.

“I…I can’t. I can’t leave him,” Ekko says. I nod understandingly.

“Inside,” Ekko tells me and opens the side door before moving to Uncle Benzo’s head.

“You get his legs, I’ll try and lift,” Ekko says and I nod. I step in between his legs and pick up one. Realizing he’s a lot heavier than I thought, I use all my strength like Dad and Vi taught me. I grunt slightly as Ekko groans with effort, trying to lift the large man. Uncle Benzo’s limp body shifts and moves a bit. Ekko manages to slump the grown man over his back and lifts with everything he has. Ekko struggles with every step before stopping on the 3rd, nearly dropping Uncle Benzo.

“I-..I can’t…he’s too heavy-“ Ekko says, panting.

I look around and that’s when I spot Huck!

“Huck! Huck over here!” I call out.

“Wait Y/N!-“ Ekko says, holding me back. The squirrelly man walks past the alley and spots us. Huck is Dad’s only employee and brings the drinks to the tables and cleans. There used to be someone else, but it was a long time ago. I’ve heard Dad talk about him once. His brother.

“Ekko? Y/N? I-“ Huck greets, but stops cold in his tracks when he sees the bodies and blood.

“Huck! Come help us with Uncle Benzo-“ I say. He hurries over to where Ekko was and Ekko takes my place at Uncle Benzo’s legs.

“Get the door Y/N,” Huck tells me and I nod, hurrying over.

“On 3–1-2-3!” Huck says and the two struggle but manage to bring the large man inside. I shut the door after them.

Once inside, Huck and Ekko gently set Uncle Benzo down near his desk. The two breathe hard for a moment. And I glance back at the door.

“What about the Enforcers?” I ask.

“Leave them. This place will be swarming with them once topside finds out what happened,” Huck says.

“C’mon, Powder’s waiting for us-“ I tell Ekko, pulling him out the door.

“I’ll stay,” Huck tells Ekko, who nods before we get outside. Meanwhile…

Powder’s POV

I quickly shove everything back into our storage box, grab Mr. Bunny the stuffed rabbit Vi gave me and wait, pacing back and forth. After what feels like a while, I sigh. I can’t wait forever. I know I shouldn’t leave Y/N alone, but she’s with Ekko. She’ll be safe. And I have to help the others. I know I can. I wonder where to start until I remember something Vi said earlier. Ekko followed them. The old cannery next to the docks. Vi’s voice echoes in my mind. The old cannery—I know where that is! I try and not think about Y/N as I hurry out.

I manage to get to the abandoned warehouse area. The door is locked. I look at the wooden boards nailed all the way up the side of the deteriorated building. I look up and see a ledge. It’s a window! I test the boards out and realize I can climb up them. I get high enough up that when I look down, I can feel my grip tighten, but I hear noises coming from inside so I keep going. I manage to take a peek between two boards and I see Vi fighting a bunch of people on the metal catwalk. I push up with my foot when the wood suddenly cracks under my foot, causing me to slip!

“Agh!” I yelp, catching myself on the board below and cling to it for dear life. I take a breath before the sounds inside make me want to keep going.

Reader’s POV

“C’mon!” I tell Ekko as I pull his hand. We get inside and run down the stairs before opening the basement door.

“Powder! Powder I-“ I begin but the words die in my throat when I see the room is empty. Ekko looks around.

“Pow-Pow?! You here?!” Ekko asks but there’s no reply. I hurry down and look around the room.

“Powder!? Powder!?!” I ask, starting to feel panic rise in my chest. Alone. I’m alone—I have no one-

Not realizing how panicked my breathing had gotten, I’m startled when Ekko grabs me by my shoulders. The tight feeling in my chest lessens a bit.

“It’s alright-we’ll find her,” Ekko tells me and I nod. That’s when I spot it. My eyes widen and I gasp quietly.

“What?” Ekko asks as I hurry across the room. I reach under the coffee table and grab the glowing blue crystal. Powder must’ve missed it.

“It’s a crystal. Powder took it on the job,” I explain, looking at the blue glow of the round but jagged crystal.

“We told Vi about them but she said not to tell anyone,” I say and my eyes widen.

“Vi…Vi said the old cannery next to the docks,” I tell Ekko, repeating his words. He seems…like he wants to say something, but he merely nods.

“We have to find her. Be sure to keep that safe,” Ekko tells me. I nod and shove the crystal into my pocket as we hurry out.

Powder’s POV

I manage to grab hold of the window ledge and toss Mr. Bunny up so I can pull myself up on it. I slip the box off and look through the window. I watch the fight play out when I see a monster approach! He turns and I gasp moving quickly to hide behind the wall. I turn back to see Vi knock out the last of the normal people before the monster roars, getting her attention. I watch as Vi braces herself before charging at the hulking purple figure.

“RAAUGHH!!” Vi yells, using the railing to leap at the monster. My eyes widen in horror when the monster catches Vi by her neck!

“Gah!” She yelps and I gasp as she struggles, wriggling and writhing.

“Vi!” I exclaim. Luckily the monster throws Vi down, making one of the gauntlets come off. He could’ve easily snapped her neck. I pull the wooden box towards me and open it. I pull out the monkey toy’s body before rifling through the papers. I find 4 out of the 5 glowing crystals I took from the apartment. My eyes widen. I must’ve missed one when I was getting my stuff. Oh well, what I have will work. I use all 4 of the crystals. I put one in the monkey head before searching the box for thread. I find some and rip a piece off that’s long enough to tie around one of the crystals. I hang it around the body so it rests in between the cymbals. I glue a bunch of the nails I have from Mouser to the cymbals before dropping the last 2 crystals into the body. I take the head and pop it back on, clicking it in place before taking a peek. I see the huge monster slam on the door, denting the metal. I gasp and hide before he sees me. I hold my monkeybomb and take a breath.

“You have to work, for me, ok?” I ask, gently pressing the bobbly head on my own forehead before taking a glance at how fare away the monster is. 4 turns. That should be enough. I twist the turnkey 4 full times before reaching in through the window and setting the toy down. I press the bobble head and he turns on, clapping the metal cymbals. The crystal on the outside starts sparking with blue flecks of light with each hit and walks slowly over to the monster. I take cover, protecting my head and shut my eyes tight, bracing for a hit.

After a while, I don’t hear the clapping of the cymbals. In fact, nothing at all. No-..No! It didn’t work!? I decide to chance a peek to see where the toy is. I see the toy slow to a stop with the cymbals winding back. Blue flecks of light die out around the toy which catches the monster’s attention! That’s when the cymbals clap together and the toy explodes in a blinding blueish white light. A deafening rushing sound along with the blinding light blasts me off the window ledge along with my wooden box and Mr. Bunny. It’s like everything is in slow motion. As I’m blasted back, I look up and see blue clouds of smoke along with the blue flecks of light. I reach out to one and touch it. It’s barely warm but only lasts a fraction of a second and dies out at the touch. I can’t believe it. It actually worked! After all this time! I can’t wait to tell Vi and Y/N! Unsure if I’ve been falling for hours or seconds, the sudden hard impact of hitting the ground is the last thing I remember.

Reader POV

I’m running with Ekko, trying hard to keep up. It’s starting to rain. He’s holding my hand tightly as he runs and he has to pull me a bit, causing me to nearly trip over my feet. That’s when a loud explosion sounds and the ground rumbles. We must be close because I stumble into Ekko, causing us to hit the ground.

“Oomphf!” We groan.

“What was that?” I ask. Ekko’s eyes widen when I see he’s looking behind me. I turn to see what he’s looking at. I watch blue clouds of smoke billow into the sky.

“We have to hurry,” Ekko says seriously. I nod and jump up to my feet and we continue to run towards the sound of the explosion.

“Stay close to me, and do as I say, ok?” Ekko tells me once we get close. I nod in agreement before getting to the cannery as the rain starts to pour. My eyes widen in shock. The whole building is on fire.

“This…is the cannery?” I ask Ekko and he nods, also shocked as well. The others!

“We have to be careful-the building is unstable,” Ekko says. I look at the huge fire covering what’s left of the warehouse.

“I-I’m scared to go in,” I admit. His eyes widen and he looks away as if he’s trying to make a decision.

“It-It’s ok…You stay and wait for me outside the building, behind those boxes and keep a look out. If I’m not back in 5 minutes, run,” Ekko says, pulling out his pocket watch. He sets it for 5 minutes before handing it to me.

“Hide and look for people coming,” I repeat and he nods approvingly.

“I’m proud of you Y/N,” he says, kissing my forehead. I jump into his legs and bury my head in his hip, wrapping my arms around his thighs.

“Be safe Little Man,” I say, using the nickname the others use. I let go and he smiles at me, nodding once.

“I‘ll be right back,” he assures me before hurrying in through the broken window. I click his pocket watch to start the timer and run back behind the pile of broken wooden boxes to hide that’s across the way. I scan the area while listening to the roar of the fire and the pouring rain. They have to be in there somewhere. Ekko will save them. I shift from foot to foot, nervously wringing the hem of my shirt. No one’s in sight and I’m starting to get scared. I can’t tell how long it’s been since Ekko’s gone in to look for the others so I check the watch. Only 30 seconds.

Powder’s POV

I wake up to a loud ringing in my ears and blurred vision. I shut my eyes weakly and breathe. Pain. I feel a bit dizzy and sore all over. My elbows in particular sting painfully and I look and see I’m bleeding. That doesn’t matter. I look up and see the building is in flames and rubble surrounds the area. The sky rumbles as drops of water start to fall. I manage to get to my feet shakily. I bend over to pick up Mr. Bunny since I don’t see my wooden storage box and hurry around to the other side. Once I round the corner, I see Vi standing in the alleyway.

“Vi it worked!” I exclaim excitedly, unaware we are being watched.

“W-What?” Vi asks, clearly surprised as she turns around to look at me.

“Did you see me?! My monkeybomb finally worked!!” I tell her.

“You did this?” Vi asks and I realize she isn’t happy like I am. In fact, she looks…upset. My face falls and my eyebrows pinch together. I notice a figure laying limply behind her. It’s a hulking figure tinted purple and for a moment I think it’s the monster but my eyes fall to the silvery brown hair and my eyes widen in realization. V-Vander! The sprinkles of water turn to rain.

“Why? Why did you do this?” Vi asks me in a tone that is angry, upset and confusion all in one. Her question throws me off. Why? Why!? They were trapped and I was helping and-

“I..I didn’t—*sniff!* I was saving you,��� I say, my eyes watering. I sniffle wetly before looking to the side. I spot Claggor’s goggles cracked and bloody. There’s no other sign of the others and Vander’s not moving.

“I-I only wanted to help-I only wanted to help! I only wanted to help! I only wanted to-“ I plead, crying, realizing Vi is the only one that made it.

“I told you to stay away-“ Vi growls angrily, looking away.

“Please-please-please-please!-“ I beg as tears stream down my face.

“I told you to stay away!” Vi snaps and suddenly slaps me hard across my face!

“GAH!” I yelp in pain, falling backward, clutching my stinging cheek.

“No! WHY DID YOU LEAVE ME?!” I sob.

“Because you’re a jinx! Do you hear me!? Mylo was right!!” Vi yells, grabbing my face roughly with her hand. She presses her forehead down onto mine as she glares at me.

“No! Vi! Please!” I cry as tears stream down my face. I smell a slight metallic smell and feel something warm on my lip. I hadn’t realized just how hard Vi had hit me, but when she lets go of my face and pulls her hand away, I see blood on the wraps she wears around her hand and forearms. She looks at her hand then at her knuckles and seems to have snapped out of her initial anger.

“Violet please!” I beg, sniffling a bit before sobbing. She looks at me in anger before she lets her own tears fall. She glances away before getting off me. I flinch instinctively, expecting to get hit again when I hear footsteps. I look and see Vi is walking away!

“Vi! Vi come back! Please come back! Please Violet! I need you! Pleeeease!!” I sob, reaching out to her on the ground.

Reader’s POV

Ekko still hasn’t come back yet. There’s still about 3 minutes left on the timer. This waiting is impossible! I’m too scared to go in, so I have to go get help. I tuck Ekko’s watch into my pocket and that’s when I hear it.

“Vi it worked!” I hear a familiar voice exclaim.

“Powder?” I ask, heading towards the alley on the side of the building. I peek from around the corner.

“W-What?” Vi asks, confused.

“Did you see me? My monkeybomb finally worked!” Powder exclaims happily. I smile. I can’t believe it! Powder did it! I take a breath to call out to them when suddenly a hand comes up and covers my mouth. Another hand slips under my arms and I’m dragged backwards behind a pile of rubble. I panic briefly until I spot Ekko’s bright brown eyes and white hair. I sigh before turning mad.

“Sshh, something’s wrong,” Ekko warns quietly. My anger turns to confusion and worry. He keeps a grip on me before motioning through the rubble and waves at me look as well. I get down and we watch quietly.

“Why? Why did you do this?” I hear Vi ask.

“I-I didn’t-*sniff*—I was saving you-“ Powder whimpers.

“I only wanted to help-I only wanted to help-I only wanted to help! I only wanted to-“ she starts to cry.

“I told you to stay away,” Vi growls angrily.

“Please-please-please-please!” Powder begs.

“I told you to stay away!” Vi snaps and my eyes widen in shock when Vi lashes out at Powder, smacking her face so hard Powder falls to the ground. I flinch at the action and grab onto Ekko and look away, uncomfortable.

“GAH!” Powder cries out in pain as she hits the ground.

“No! WHY DID YOU LEAVE ME?!” I hear Powder sob.

“Because you’re a jinx! Do you hear me!? Mylo was right!!” Vi yells, getting my attention. I watch as she grabs Powder’s face.

“No! Vi! Please!” Powder cries.

“Violet please!!” Powder sobs, using Vi’s full name. I’m about to run out to stop them when Ekko suddenly grabs me and motions for me to be silent. That’s when Vi stands and starts walking!

“Vi! Vi come back! Please come back! Please Violet! I need you! Pleeeease!!” Powder sobs, reaching out to Vi. She’s coming this way! Ekko pulls me along with him to hide behind a corner before Vi could see. I see Vi sob as she slides down to the ground against the building.

3rd POV

Vi separates herself from Powder to calm down by walking away. Once she rounds a corner nearby, she braces herself against the wall and sobs, sliding down to the ground, unaware Ekko and Y/N are hiding nearby. Vi, Ekko and Y/N can all hear Powder’s wailing and pleading for Vi to come back.

“Violet!! VIOLET!! PLEEEAASE!!!” Powder begs, crying. As Powder sobs, a man with a gray scar and a black and glowing orange eye appears from behind the corner, hearing the young girl’s sobs. Silco. He approaches Powder slowly through the rain. The roar of the fire and pouring rain mask the man’s footsteps, but Vi catches sight of him.

“Powder!” Vi exclaims, jumping to her feet before she’s suddenly ambushed by Marcus, the Enforcer, with a cloth soaked with chloroform. Vi’s yelp of surprise is muffled by the cloth and she instantly starts to feel tired.

“Sshh, he’ll kill you if he hears you,” Marcus warns Vi as he holds her back. Vi quickly goes limp in Marcus’ hold. He drops the bottle of chloroform.

“C’mon, let’s go,” Marcus tells Vi as he drags her body into the shadows. The last thing Vi sees is Silco looming over Powder. Luckily because he was focused on Vi, Marcus never saw Ekko and Y/N watching them.

Silco holds a bloody knife in one hand. It’s the knife he used to kill Vander. Still sobbing, Silco decides to announce himself. He kneels down, hiding the knife behind his back so Powder won’t see it.

“Hello little girl. Where is your sister?” Silco asks. Powder manages to calm down enough to push herself up and look up at the man. Mentioning Vi makes Powder’s emotions stronger. Powder sniffles slightly and looks up at him. Replaying everything that’s happened in her mind, Powder leaps at Silco, wrapping her arms around the thin man, and they both fall back. The knife Silco was hiding clatters out of his hand and his eyes widen, surprised at the action.

“She left me,” Powder whimpers. Silco looks at the shaking girl that’s clinging to him before looking at Vander’s lifeless body.

“She is not my sister anymore,” Powder claims sadly as she cries into Silco’s chest.

Silco’s POV

“She is not my sister anymore,” the blue-haired girl tells me before crying into my chest. I look down at her as a sad realization overcomes me. This girl…is like me when I realized Vander had changed. After Vander nearly drowned me and I was left alone. I remember the hurt, anger, and abandonment I felt. I had no one. Sure Singed was able to stop the infection from spreading, but he’s different. I had lost my brother…just like this girl has lost her sister. Knowing how awful that type of pain is, I instinctively wrap my arms around the small girl and gently pull her into my chest.

“It’s ok. We’ll show them…we will show them all,” I assure the girl. I will be there for her. I’ll be the person I wish I had when I was younger. I will protect her.

Reader’s POV

After watching Vi get taken by an Enforcer, I watch as the mysterious man looming over Powder kneels down. My eyes widen when I see Powder look up then jump at him. She’s…hugging him! I watch as the man hugs her back and am surprised. Ekko has us move when the man picks Powder up and carries her with him in his arms. Powder and the man disappear with the survivors of the blast. Once Ekko’s sure we’re alone, we approach Dad’s lifeless body. I feel tears form and blur my vision as I start to cry. Ekko wraps his arms around me and I cling to him, sobbing. I don’t really know exactly what happened, though I know it’s bad. Really bad.

“The boys?” I ask and Ekko shakes his head, not saying anything. I know what that means and I feel more tears stream down my face.

“Powder. Where did he take her?” I ask, referring to the man Powder was hugging.

“I don’t know. But I heard Benzo call him ‘Silco’ before he-..Before he died,” Ekko struggles, swallowing a lump in throat.

“They’re…They’re all gone…I-I wanna go home. I want Powder and Vi and Dad,” I cry, tightening my grip around Ekko.

“I’ve got you. I’ll protect you,” Ekko assures me as I sob.

“We’ll get Vi and Powder back, I promise to do whatever it takes,” Ekko says, determined. At least I still have Ekko. I can’t let anything happen to him. I’ll be alone and…and I can’t be alone.I bury my face into Ekko’s waist as I cry. Gone. Everyone’s gone. It’s only us now.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

The Bad Batch Our Love

Chapter 4–Guns For Hire

Our Love (all chapters)

Summary—CF99 meet up with Rex’s contact while Crosshair gets help from an old friend. Meanwhile the Kaminoans send out bounty hunters to capture Omega. Rex and Echo return to the Jedi Temple to search for a lost 501st brother.

Warnings: Slight O66 trauma, POV changes, OC characters, lemme know if I need more

Words: 11,605

3rd POV

The Havoc Marauder drops out of Hyperspace, facing a large beige planet.

“We are on approach to Saleukami,” Tech announces. Hunter gently sets Maisy down on top of Gonky, while the two older kids walk into the cockpit. Omega stares out the window to watch the planet slowly grow in size as they approach. Hunter puts a hand on Maisy’s shoulder before walking into the cockpit with Wrecker following. The Youngling pats Gonky before sliding off and joining Omega and Wyyntrr.

“So Rex knew this guy from the war?” Wrecker asks.

“He did not say,” Tech answers, “just that it’s someone he trusts.”

“If Rex trusts him, then so do I,” Hunter says.

Tech flies the ship through the planet’s atmosphere and eventually drops below the cloud line. A sudden beeping get’s Tech’s attention.

“We’re running low on fuel,” the pilot alerts. Wrecker turns and finds the case the squad keeps their credits in and opens it to find a few credits.

“Uuhhh…you think we’d have enough to refuel with this?” Wrecker asks, showing Hunter the scarce amount of money they have. The sergeant sighs.

“Let’s worry about that after we meet Rex’s contact,” Hunter says.

Tech flies over fields and jagged mountains before spotting farmland in the distance. He lands the ship out of the way.

“Why did we land so far away? The home is way over there-“ Omega asks.

“No need to draw attention to Rex’s contact. He’s obviously out here to hide,” Tech explains as he powers the ship down.

“C’mon, let’s get going,” Hunter says. The others nod. Wrecker reaches out to Wyyntrr and the albino Wookiee padawan takes the demolitions expert’s hand.

Tech opens the bay door and walks out first. Hunter follows, holding Omega and Maisy’s hands. The younger girl blinks at the dry dirt that moves with each of her steps. Being from Coruscant, Maisy’s never seen nature. Even Kamino amazed her with the endless amount of water. Omega squints as her eyes adjust. She sees Maisy messing with the dirt and pushes her own foot into it, making small dust clouds and a light trail in the ground. The older girl giggles before picking some dirt up with her hand.

“What is this?” Omega asks curiously, letting the dirt sift through her fingers. Being from a stormy water world, Omega has also never seen dirt.

“That would be dirt,” Tech answers factually.

“It’s amazing!” Omega exclaims. Because he’s blind, Wyyntrr allows himself to really feel how loose the dry dirt is, how it feels almost powdery. He smells it. He does try to taste it and ends up roaring a bit and rubbing his tongue with his hands.

“Wai-“ Wrecker tries to tell the Wookiee but it’s too late so he grabs his canteen and offers it to the Padawan, who takes a drink to get the taste out of his mouth.

“C’mon, let’s get going. We’re about 2 klicks away,” Hunter says, getting the kids’ attention.

Omega’s POV

Hunter leads the way as Tech follows close behind with us behind him and Wrecker bringing up the rear. I’m holding Maisy’s hand and since she’s walking between me and the Wookiee, she’s also holding his hand. I let a small smile appear on my lips as I look fondly at the 2 Jedi. Despite having a Jedi be in charge of the clone army, I never got to know the Jedi, not really. I was kept in Nala Se’s private research lab. Over the years I got to know who the clones were and I learned that they all knew the Jedi because the clones served with them. The only ones that didn’t know the Jedi’s were the clones stationed on Kamino either as security or maintenance clones, but even then, they would occasionally see Master Shaak Ti. That was the only Jedi I knew of until…well until that fateful moment on Kamino when I met Master Jaeruho and Maisy. During Order 66.

The two are quiet and I don’t blame them, after what’s happened. Being Nala Se’s medical assistant I saw my fair share of blood and bone due to various injuries but I’ve also seen how the War has affected the clones’ minds. How the horrors of war have tormented them during the nights. I tried to help them but Nala Se would tell me they weren’t worth it, and would be placed on maintenance duty. When I asked why, she would say they were ‘mentally deficient for war’. I can only imagine how Wyyntrr and Maisy are handling seeing such horrors and devastation.

As we walk, I take note of everything, asking an occasional ‘what’s that?’. Wyyntrr sniffs the air and turns his head at the various sounds of wildlife while Maisy trudges along, her head bowed so she’s looking at the ground. She’s sad but…but also…something else. Distant perhaps? No…that’s not the word. Empty. That’s it. An empty sadness. I notice as we walk that I practically pull the Youngling along and I realize she’s only moving because of me…because of us. If we weren’t here-

I suddenly bump into Tech, interrupting my thoughts and I blink.

“Omega-are you ok?” He asks. Wyyntrr looks in my direction, but not Maisy. I nod at the pilot.

“Y-yeah I’m ok, sorry I wasn’t looking where I was going-” I assure him and he nods.

“It’s alright,” Tech says before motioning to keep up and follow.

After almost an hour, we come to a field. The grasses are taller than us, taller than Wrecker even.

“Hunter, if Rex’s contact turns us away-“ Tech tries.

“Tech not now-“ Hunter growls slightly at the pilot. I’m sure he’s stressed. I keep my eyes on the Youngling, but don’t say anything. At least, not yet.

That’s when Hunter suddenly stops and kneels down. Wyyntrr tugs on my arm to get my attention.

“Rrr-rggh-rrgh?” Wyyntrr asks and I frown. I don’t know what he’s saying and when I turn to look at Maisy for an answer like I normally do, I notice she doesn’t seem to even be paying attention. She’s still got that sad, empty look on her face.

“Hunter is tracking,” Tech explains, seemingly catching onto our conversation.

“Each of us have a special enhanced skill. Hunter can sense electromagnetic frequencies, Wrecker is adaptive and strong. I have my exceptional mind and Crosshair has his sharpshooting skills,” Tech explains and I smile. I was there with Nala Se when she created the 4 of them, known then as Experimental Unit 99. I was young, 4 or 5 years old or so and they stayed in the decanting tubes longer than most clones do. I was fascinated by them because they weren’t like the other clones…like me. Unfortunately Nala Se often kept me secluded and isolated away from everyone but herself.

“We’re almost there,” Hunter assures us.

We hear the place before we see it. As we come over a hill, we see a house with animals, kids like us, and two people with them. Before we can do anything, I see the pink one aim a rifle right at us!

“Hunter!-“ I warn but he seems to have caught on when I did because he reaches up and takes off his helmet. The others follow suit and I see the one holding the rifle, put the weapon down.

3rd POV

As Clone Force 99 reaches the hill, the family outside in their front yard spots the group of soldiers. The matriarch of the family, a pink female Twi’lek grabs her rifle and aims to look through the scope, never turning the safety off. She spots armored soldiers but despite the modifications, she recognizes it as clone armor.

“There’s a group of clone soldiers approaching,” she warns.

“Children, inside,” she orders. Without arguing, the two young children, one about Omega and Wyyntrr’s age, and the sibling a few years younger, race inside. The mother watches the approaching soldiers take off their helmets through the scope on her rifle. As the group approaches, she spots children with them! Her eyes widen and she gasps quietly.

“There are children with them,” she alerts and the man raises an eyebrow. Unsual for clones.

“How many?” Her husband asks.

“2…no…3,” she answers before setting her rifle down and her husband nods. Being a clone as well, he knows to stay on guard until he can be sure of his brothers’ intentions.

“Suu-go inside with the children-“ he tells his wife, Suu. The Twi’lek shakes her head, her lekku swishing back and forth lightly.

“No-I’m staying with you Cut. I’m the better shot,” she argues and the man named Cut smirks, nodding.

Clone Force 99 gets close enough that they can make eye contact with Suu and her clone husband, Cut. Hunter motions for the group to stop a good 100 feet away.

“Greetings,” Hunter announces. Cut stands at the ready.

“We’ve come a long way to find you-“ Hunter explains.

“Do you know CT—7567 Captain Rex?” Hunter asks and both husband and wife blink in surprise. The couple exchange a look before Suu nods. Cut returns the gesture and turns back to CF99.

“Approach,” Cut says and the group makes their way up to the home and where the couple who own it stand.

Once they’re close enough, they can get a proper look at each other. Cut sees that despite the differences between Hunter, Wrecker and Tech, they are clones, brothers. Hunter realizes that even though he’s in civilian clothes, the man standing with the pink Twi’lek is a clone.

“Who are you?” Tech asks.

“I could ask you boys the same thing, being on my land,” Cut answers, motioning around.

“What’s a reg doin’ all the way out here?” Wrecker asks. Cut eyes Wrecker at the insulting nickname.

“Who’re you callin’ a ‘reg’? The name’s Cut Lawquane. This is my wife, Suu,” he introduces and CF99 nods at her.

“You know Rex?” Cut asks and Hunter nods.

“He told us to find you because he said you could help us,” Hunter says and puts his right hand on Omega’s shoulder and his left hand on Wyynntrr’s shoulder. Cut looks at the kids. Omega smiles and waves with her free hand, since she’s still holding onto Maisy’s hand. He looks at all of them.

“If you mention Rex, you must have a good reason for being here. C’mon, we can talk inside,” Cut says as Suu opens the door and walks in.

The group follows the couple inside and Cut shuts the door behind them. The couple’s own children are hiding in the kitchen area unseen by the others.

“Who are you?” Cut asks.

“Clone Force 99. Sergeant Hunter and..half my team. Tech, our pilot and Wrecker, the weapons expert,” Hunter introduces. Cut nods and turns to the kids.

“And who are they?” Cut asks, looking at the 3 children with the soldiers.

“This is Omega…she’s a clone like us,” Hunter says, patting the blonde girl’s shoulder. Cut blinks in shock but doesn’t question it. After all the Kaminoans often did what they wanted regarding cloning. Cut looks over at the blind albino Wookiee and the Youngling and sees their beige colored robes. Cut’s eyes widen.

“A-Are they-?” Cut begins to ask.

“Jedi,” Hunter confirms.

“H-How-..How are they alive? Why do you have Jedi kids?” Cut asks all at once.

“Why are you here?” Suu asks, interrupting Cut. Hunter, Tech and Wrecker exchange a look.

“Rex said you could help us. Help us hide from the Empire..and…help us with them,” Hunter answers, glancing at the 3 children he managed to find. Suu sighs and nods once, knowing the clone soldiers are just trying to do what’s right.

“Are you hungry? We were just about to start dinner-“ Suu offers. Wrecker smiles and stands, ready to start helping.

“We don’t wanna impose-“ Hunter says, giving Wrecker a look.

“We don’t turn guests away, do we kids?” Cut announces and that’s when his 2 children walk in, revealing themselves. Omega’s eyes widen and Wyyntrr turns his head towards the sounds of soft footsteps.

“Who are you?” The boy asks as his older sister puts a hand on his shoulder.

“Jekk—Shaeeah, these are our guests. Clone Force 99,” Cut explains before turning to the Batch.

“These are our kids, Shaeeah and Jekk,” Cut introduces. Wrecker smiles at the kids. The two half-Twi’lek siblings spot the 3 kids with the group.

“Woah-who’re you? We never see kids around here,” Shaeeah says.

“Omega,” the girl introduces herself.

“This is our brother Wyyntrr and our younger sister Maisy,” Omega continues.

“Come with us,” Shaeeah says, hurrying over to the kids and grabbing Omega’s hand. The female clone looks over at Hunter, who nods in approval.

“C’mon,” Omega says and Wyyntrr nods. When Maisy makes no attempt to move, Omega gently puts a hand on her shoulder and guides the Youngling along. Shaeeah and Jekk lead the way up the stairs leaving the adults to talk.

Tech’s POV

I watch our kids follow the two siblings upstairs before turning back to see Cut looking at us seriously.

“So, you boys know Rex, but he’s not with you?” Cut asks.

“He’s with one of our squad mates back on Coruscant,” Hunter explains.

“Coruscant? Why in stars name is he there?” Cut asks, more caught off guard than anything.

“He’s looking for one of the regs that served with him,” I explain. Cut gives me a look of disdain.

“The hell is a ‘reg’?” He asks.

“A regular clone, not like us,” I explain. Cut chuckles humorlessly.

“I got news for ya buddy. It doesn’t matter how special you think you are. You’re just like me to the Jedi, to those Kaminoan long-necked bastards, to this new ‘Galactic Empire’, to everyone else,” Cut says.

“We didn’t exactly fit in on Kamino,” I argue back.

“That’s good,” Cut says.

“It is?” Wrecker asks and he nods.

“You wanna put being soldiers behind you if you wanna have those kids with you,” Cut explains.

“That’s the thing,” Hunter says, interrupting.

“We think that they deserve to have a normal childhood but if we’re all they’ve got, then we have to be what they need,” Hunter explains.

“We tried going to the Jedi Temple on Coruscant, that’s when our squad member and Rex split from us. We saw no sign of any Jedi besides Padawan Wyyntrr,” I add.

“We couldn’t just leave a kid there in all that destruction and death. Plus we’d already had Maisy and Omega with us,” Hunter says.

“What’s one more if they need help,” Wrecker agrees. Cut nods.

“You’re good men, but raising kids is different than fighting clankers. What exactly is your plan?” Cut asks and I look to Hunter, unsure of that answer myself.

“We have to go back for our sniper. He…he was separated from us because of his inhibitor chip,” Hunter explains and I nod in agreement. We don’t leave our own behind. It’s rule 1.

“But we need a safe place to hold up for the kids before we head back to Kamino,” I add and Cut nods.

“Hmph, well I would recommend settling here but…things are different now that the Empire has formed. Clone troopers show up in town almost every day now,” Cut warns.

“It’s getting late, we should get the kids settled for bed,” Suu says and her husband nods. I hadn’t paid close attention but I look at my datapad and see it’s nearly midnight. I’m not used to accommodating children so when Cut and Suu look to us, silently asking who will come help with the kids, I look instantly to Hunter and Wrecker.

It’s not that I do not like children, I am just…unused to them. I do not like interacting with most outside of my squad anyways. But I would never have done what Crosshair did on Kaller. No…no it wasn’t Crosshair. It couldn’t have been. I must believe he has been manipulated by the inhibitor chip…by the Kaminoans. Out of all of them, Nala Se had the most interaction with us as cadets. I hated her. I hated her calm tone that lied every time she said ‘it will be alright’. I hated how she watched us with her cold, unfeeling eyes. We weren’t children or even people to her. We were objects, military property. But she always instilled in us that we were not like the regs. The other clones were disposable. We were special. But she still treated us the same way as she did the other clones. Cut’s words from earlier ring in my mind. It doesn’t matter how special you think you are, you’re a clone like me…to everyone else.

Meanwhile…

3rd POV

Crosshair feels like he’s been waiting an eternity for Cody to return. The sniper’s pain is matched by the fear of whatever this is being permanent. Crosshair’s eyes snap open when he hears the door open. He turns his head to look and he sighs with relief when he sees Cody.

“I got the scanner,” Cody confirms, limping inside since his leg is still injured. Crosshair tries sitting up, but he winces in pain and Cody notices.

“Hey-hey easy-easy, don’t strain yourself-“ Cody says as he pushes Crosshair back down gently.

The sniper opens his eyes and sees the commander looking at him with concern.

“You…you came back for me,” Crosshair says weakly. Cody smirks.

“O’course I did. I said I’d come back for…you,” Cody’s words trail off when he sees tears form in the corners of Crosshair’s eyes and spill out down his cheeks.

“Crosshair? Is it the pain?” Cody asks, clearly concerned.

“He left me,” Crosshair rasps out, barely above a whisper.

“Who?” Cody asks.

“Hunter…the others…they left me on Kamino,” Crosshair says, his hand coming up to rub his temple.

Cody frowns. That’s not like Hunter. Not like any of CF99. There had to be more to it than that but Cody knows not to question or push the topic right now.

“Ok, I need you to stay still,” Cody instructs and Crosshair makes a noise of understanding before laying motionless on the worn mattress. Cody turns the scanner on and points it at the sniper. A blue light coats Crosshair’s head and the scanner makes a whirring noise. After a moment passes, the device beeps twice and the light shuts off.

“Hmm, I’m not detecting any sort of mechanical chip of any kind…wait…there appears to be severe scarring on your cerebellum and basal ganglia. It looks like nerve damage caused by electrical pulses so harsh it altered your brain chemistry,” Cody explains. Crosshair’s eyes widen.

“I…I remember Nala Se taking me…She…tested on me. She said she took out the inhibitor chip to test a new procedure,” the sniper remembers. Cody frowns angrily. He hated the Kaminoans as much as any other clone, but the commander formed a bond with Clone Force 99 and thought of them the same way he thought of the 212th, the 501st, and even General Kenobi. He knew CF99 didn’t feel the same way about the other clones, stars knows why, but Cody knew they would eventually see the truth and return for Crosshair.

“Uh oh,” Cody says.

“What?” Crosshair can’t help but growl frustratedly.

“I..I think the damage is permanent,” Cody admits and at first, Crosshair doesn’t say anything. After a pause, Crosshair sighs.

“There are transcranial magnetic stimulation therapies that might help and there are some numbing bacta patches you can try,” Cody reads off the scanner, but Crosshair’s not even paying attention to the 212th commander. Ever since Kaller, Crosshair was angry with Hunter, with the sergeant’s choices. But leaving the sniper behind on Kamino was the last straw.

“Commander?” Crosshair asks and Cody looks at him.

“If I don’t return with Clone Force 99, would I be reassigned?” The sniper asks.

“What? I…I suppose if you wanted, unless you want to be stuck with me,” Cody smirks but turns serious rather quickly.

“Why do you ask?” Cody asks. Cody knew all the members of the Bad Batch pretty well and out of everyone Crosshair was the most severe and unyielding, until you got to know him, that is. Then Crosshair is a playful joker full of sarcasm with a slight competitive streak, but he hardly ever really opened up to reveal his true thoughts and feelings.

“I think our paths have changed. I felt it on Kaller when Order 66 went out,” Crosshair explains and Cody’s expression darkens slightly. Being on Utapau with General Kenobi, Cody felt a loss of control he’d never experienced before. The marshal commander wasn’t himself. Ever since Utapau, Cody’s felt a sort of guilt that eats away at him.

“Do you…do you regret what happened?” Cody asks carefully. Crosshair turns his head gently to look at Cody in the eye.

“I followed orders and it feels like I’ve been punished for it ever since. Hunter and the others betrayed me. Nala Se tortured me and my new ‘boss’ hates clones. But not following orders was worse,” Crosshair explains, motioning to his head, indicating the pain.

“So…what’s your plan now? You still angry with Hunter?” Cody asks.

“I was, back on Kamino,” Crosshair admits

“You’re not now?”

“I’m upset with him…disappointed in him…but I’m not angry anymore. After I get this pain under control, I have to find Hunter,” Crosshair explains.

“Try and get some rest. I’ll reach out and see if I can find out anything about Clone Force 99,” Cody says.

“Thanks Commander,” the sniper replies quietly and Cody smiles slightly at Crosshair, glad that Crosshair knows he can trust someone outside of his squad.

Back on Kamino…

3rd POV

Nala Se walks through the sterile white halls, passing clone troopers and cadets, not really paying attention to any of them. Her mind is only on Omega and the Jedi Youngling. She couldn’t confirm it yet but the Kaminoan chief scientist was almost certain that Omega met the Jedi during Order 66.

The Kaminoan Prime Minister, Lama Su, gave Nala Se ownership of Master Jaeruho’s lightsaber since he was killed, however it does not power on and she cannot figure out how to open it, figuring the weapon to be useless (which it is since Youngling Maisy has the kyber crystal that was inside).

Nala Se makes her way to Lama Su’s office and presses the entry button on the console pad. The door beeps before opening with a quiet whooshing sound.

“Prime Minister,” Nala Se addresses.

“Yes Mistress Se?”

“I would like to request permission to retrieve Omega,” Nala Se says. At first Lama Su doesn’t say anything, pondering the scientists’ request.

“You have an unnecessary attachment to the young clone,” Lama Su says.

“Omega…is important for my cloning research,” Nala Se explains but Lama Su gives her a knowing look. He didn’t miss how Nala Se dressed Omega to look like her, how he kept her secluded from the other clones.

“She is an unaltered genetic copy of the donor, Jango Fett. Since Alpha’s disappearance, Omega is our last chance to acquire pure DNA since all other specimens have degraded,” Nala Se finishes.

“Hmm…make sure the girl is unharmed when you have her returned. Once you have extracted what you need, kill her…and the Jedi with her,” Lama Su adds. Nala Se’s bulbous eyes widen slightly, unaware that the Prime Minister knew of the Youngling’s existence.

“Do you understand?” He asks and Nala Se nods. As the chief scientist turns to walk out, she spots a datapad on the Prime Minister’s desk and sees it’s security camera footage of Clone Force 99 with Omega and the Jedi Youngling escaping CT-9904 in a hangar.

Nala Se heads back to her private laboratory before turning on her datapad. She turns on the holo-recording and finds the contact information she had in mind when first making the request to Lama Su. It powers on, bathing the female Kaminoan in a blue light. The hologram beeps to life to reveal the helmeted figure of a female.

“I have an assignment for you,” Nala Se says.

“Send the information and half the payment up front,” the figure’s distorted voice replies. Nala Se nods and searches for a private tracking beacon on her datapad. Only one channel comes up and she clicks on it. Sector J-19. The Kaminoan scientist sends the information and half the payment to her mysterious contact.

“You must retrieve and deliver the target alive and unharmed,” Nala Se instructs.

“Do whatever you must to bring her back,” Nala Se says of Omega.

“Understood,” the bounty hunter replies and the transmission ends. The sound of a floating medical droid approaches.

“Mistress Se, I have completed all routine tasks-“ the droid, AZI says. Unbeknownst to Nala Se, Lama Su also reaches out to a contact of his own, offering a substantial reward. Knowing about Nala Se’s relationship with Omega, the Prime Minister bugged the medical droid and told him to befriend the young female clone so he could get close to Nala Se.

“Go to your power station and recharge. I will power you on when I need you,” the Kaminoan head scientist instructs and the medic droid floats out obediently.

Meanwhile, on Saleukami…

3rd POV

The sun crests over the horizon signaling daybreak. Almost all of the kids are all asleep in the upstairs loft with bedding laid all about the floor. The only one awake is Youngling Maisy. The slight dark half circles under her eyes seem prominent now. She can still feel the intense sadness of everything from Master Jaeruho’s death to finding Padawan Wyyntrr in the destroyed Jedi Temple. Every time she closes her eyes she’s back on Kamino with Master Jaeruho. She doesn’t know what’s going on and before she knows it she’s with Omega because her master was killed. Her eyes fill with tears at the thought of Master Jaeruho. The only thing Maisy has of him is his kyber crystal.

Maisy hears her laughter along with Jaeruho’s light chuckle in her head, but it’s so loud, it could be real.

“Why do we have to go to Kamino Master? I wanna stay at the Temple,” Maisy hears her own voice.

“It’s important to get to know the clones. They are our greatest allies, even more so than the Senate. They are brave, strong and above all, loyal,” Jaeruho’s voice echoes in the Youngling’s mind. She didn’t realize how much she missed hearing Jaeruho’s voice. Maisy was so focused on Jaeruho’s voice that she misses the warm tears spilling down her cheeks. The fear of being alone starts to return.

Because fear is such a powerful emotion, Wyyntrr can actually feel Maisy in his sleep. He wakes up and hears quiet sniffling that turns into whimpering.

“Maisy?” He asks as quiet as he can. The Youngling gasps and turns to see Wyyntrr, sitting up, looking in her direction, worry all over his face.

“Are you ok?” Wyyntrr asks and at first the Youngling doesn’t reply. Sensing the conflict and fear in the little girl, Wyyntrr moves and hurries over to her. Once he places a pale pink hand on the Youngling’s shoulders, she starts to cry.

“I hear him…I hear him so clearly. It’s him, I promise-“ the Youngling insists, clinging to the blind albino Wookiee. He picks the little girl up a bit so he can hold her properly.

“I…I know. I believe you,” Wyyntrr says, running his fingers through the little girl’s wild, thick, shaggy hair.

“You…you do?” Maisy sniffs, looking up at Wyyntrr as she wipes the tears out of her eye. The albino Wookiee nods hesitantly.

“My master…I hear her too, in my dreams,” Wyytrr explains. The two Jedi children sit together. Maisy cries into his chest, gripping his white fur tightly but not pulling or hurting the blind Wookiee.

Omega’s POV

I stir from a dreamless sleep, hearing soft whimpering and sniffling. I yawn and blink my eyes open. Beams of light shine through the cloth covering the window, lighting up the room. I look around and spot Wyyntrr and Maisy sitting on the floor. The Wookiee is holding the little girl as she cries and I’m suddenly awake and alert. I crawl along the floor almost silently since the Twi’lek siblings are still sleeping. As I get within arms length, I see Wyyntrr turn his head towards me.

“Should I get Hunter?” I ask quietly. Wyyntrr looks down at Maisy and I see the little girl’s grip tighten slightly. The white Wookiee turns back to me and shakes his head silently.

“Are you sure?” I ask and he nods confidently. I’m unsure of what to do when I see Wyyntrr shift and move over slightly, but enough to make room for me. I move and sit with them. Wyyntrr and I lean against each other so I can wrap my arm around his side and use the other to rub soothing circles on Maisy’s back.

After Maisy manages to calm down, Shaeeah and Jekk also wake up and I suggest going downstairs. I follow Shaeeah and Jekk down the stairs with Maisy next to me and Wyyntrr behind us. He holds onto the rail for support but otherwise has no trouble.

Once we’re downstairs, I see the adults are already awake and conversing.

“Good morning you guys. Did you sleep ok?” Cut greets happily. Before me or Wyyntrr can answer, Maisy suddenly takes a step towards them.

“Yes, thank you,” she insists, giving the nice couple a respectful bow of thankfulness. I see that Cut and Suu seem to take Maisy at her word but I do notice Hunter inspect the little girl’s face.

“We have breakfast ready,” Suu says and motions for us to sit at the table. I take a seat between Hunter and Maisy while Wyyntrr takes the Youngling’s other side, next to Wrecker and the Lawquane siblings.

3rd POV

As Suu and Cut serve the table, Hunter gets the group’s attention.

“I’ve decided to go into town so we can refuel and resupply but then we have to leave,” the sergeant says.

“Leave? And go where?” Omega asks as Suu places a bowl of sliced fruit in front of her. The young female clone nods her thanks before happily digging in.

“We’ll…figure it out. We need to hide…but also earn credits,” Hunter answers slowly. Wyyntrr roars with concern and Tech puts his goggles down to translate.

“Echo and Rex have our comm channel. They’ll reach out once they find the…trooper they’re looking for,” Tech explains and earns a small nod from Cut at the omission of the derogatory nickname ‘reg’. Suu gently touches Wyyntrr’s shoulder to get his attention and he glances in her direction.

“Here, if you don’t like it we have meat and bread-“ Suu says. Wyyntrr shakes his head and happily digs into the food, earning a smile from the matriarch.

Hunter watches the kids eat. Wyyntrr eats everything with gusto and licks his bowl clean, ignoring his utensils altogether. Omega uses her fork to take out the pieces she does not like but otherwise eats happily. That’s when he looks at Maisy. She’s taking multiple bites off the same chunk of fruit and eating slowly. Hunter frowns and Cut notices. Hunter gives him a ‘help me’ look and Cut nods his head at the Youngling.

“Uhm, y-you kids wouldn’t be interested in coming with me into town would you?” Hunter suggests. Omega gasps excitedly.

“Can we?!” She asks and he nods.

“Yes!” Omega exclaims and Wyyntrr roars happily before the two older kids high-five.

“Sure. Since you’re our kids now we need things you need,” Hunter adds reasonably when Tech looks at him.

“What do you think Maisy? Do you wanna come with us? You can pick something for yourself,” Hunter bargains when he sees the Youngling has little interest in eating much less in going somewhere. Wrecker frowns worriedly when the Youngling sighs.

“Ok,” she mumbles, picking at the uneaten fruit. Wrecker and Tech share a concerned look.

The kids finish up and while they get ready, Hunter nudges Cut’s bicep.

“Hey, you got a minute?” Hunter whispers. The farmer blinks but nods and follows the sergeant outside out of earshot.

“It’s clear Maisy stayed up all night. She’s been having trouble sleeping ever since the Jedi were killed,” Hunter explains.

“I don’t know what to do to help her-“ Hunter says.

“Well the market trip will do her some good, get her focused on something else. Here. Get the kids something they want, on me,” Cut says, handing Hunter a small pouch heavy with credits.

“No-I can’t-you and your family have already done so much for us-“ Hunter argues.

“Take it. So you don’t have to worry about money,” Cut insists and Hunter nods.

“Thanks,” Hunter replies.

The others meet Hunter and Cut outside.

“Wanna come with us?” Omega asks Shaeeah and Jekk.

“Sorry, they’ll have to start packing up,” Cut tells the girl. Maisy’s holding onto her necklace pendant that used to be Omega’s head circlet. The female clone gifted it to the Youngling when she was scared as they entered the Lower Levels of Coruscant.

“Ready?” Hunter asks.

“Ready! Rrrggh!“ Omega and Wyyntrr respond. Maisy nods firmly.

“Mm-hmm,” she agrees. Hunter smiles and nods.

“When we come back we’ll get you and your family to a nearby spaceport,” Hunter tells Cut.

“Sounds good,” the farmer replies and the group heads into the village.

As they walk along the path, Hunter makes sure to instill the rules into each of the kids.

“Rule 1: Stay in our sights at all times. Rule 2: Don’t steal, if you want something, ask us,” Hunter says and Tech nods.

“Within reason,” the pilot adds.

“Rule 3: Uhh…Actually—I guess that’s it for all 3 of you. But Rule 1 is very important,”Hunter says before turning to Tech and nodding.

“Right. Omega, here is an extra comm device. It used to be Crosshair’s but we can still use it,” Tech says, strapping the device to the young clone’s right forearm.

“Wow! I get my own comm device?! I’ll keep good track of it” Omega says excitedly.

“We’ll look for one for you too Wyyntrr,” Tech says and Wyyntrr nods. Hunter glances at them and steps towards Maisy. He frowns when he feels a familiar pulse in his head. The pulsing isn’t painful and it’s so faint, the sergeant wonders if it’s real at first. Hunter knows the stronger the pulsing gets, the stronger the electromagnetism is. He glances around but that’s when he feels it strongest coming from Maisy! Hunter sees the Youngling holding something.

“Whatchya got there?” He asks as they approach the outskirts of the village.

“Omega gave it to me,” Maisy says and shows him the head circlet the Youngling now wears as a necklace.

“She said it’ll protect me,” the Youngling adds.

“It’s true,” Omega says. At first Hunter is unfamiliar with the symbol but…there’s something about it. Something connected to the pulsing!

“Can I see that for a second?” He asks, getting the others’ attention. Maisy blinks and looks at Omega, clearly not wanting to but Omega nods encouragingly. Maisy takes a breath before nodding at Hunter and removes the necklace. The Youngling hands it over to the sergeant and he feels the pulsing get stronger slightly. He inspects it and at first it appears to be made of stone but Hunter realizes it’s just the way the metal is. He feels all around it until he spots and almost invisible seam on the back of it. Hunter’s dark eyes widen.

“Tech, can you open this?” Hunter asks. Tech blinks, looking up from his datapad and adjusts his goggles.

“Let me see,” Tech replies and takes the object. After a few seconds, Tech manages to open the back of the necklace pendant and his eyes widen.

“Hunter-“ Tech warns and tosses it back to the leader of the squad. Hunter gasps quietly when he sees a small red beeping light on a tracker! He takes it out and stomps on the small electrical device, crushing it.

“Let’s not take too long here. We have to get back to Cut and Suu’s as soon as possible,” Hunter orders and the others nod. Unbeknownst to Clone Force 99, two different ships have arrived, both also unaware of each other.

Meanwhile on Dantooine…

3rd POV

Cody manages to use one of his contacts he got during the War to find out that Clone Force 99 was last seen on Coruscant.

“Coruscant? Why? Hunter can hardly stand it-“ Crosshair says, reliving a memory involving Hunter’s constant complaining on their first trip to the giant city-planet as the sniper sits up, no longer in such pain.

“I’m not sure. From what I understand, they’ve left already,” Cody explains.

“I have to return to Kamino with my new squad. We completed our mission and they’re waiting for me,” the sniper explains. Cody nods.

“Here, I’ve already got my personal comm channel programmed in. It’ll reach me and only me,” Cody says, handing Crosshair the small device.

“How do you feel now?” Cody asks and Crosshair nods.

“Not too bad. I’m not too sure what brings the pain on. I completed my mission on Ankus and I still felt it,” Crosshair says.

“Maybe it’s more of a symptom of your trauma rather than a trigger response,” Cody says and the sniper looks at him.

“Thanks to my datapad I’m as smart as Tech,” Cody chuckles once, reading word for word. While the commander does know first aid, it’s really just the basics.

“I have to get back to my shuttle and go back to Ankus,” Crosshair says and Cody nods.

“I’m going to find Rex. I know he’s out there somewhere. I have to tell him about these inhibitor chips,” Cody says and Crosshair nods.

“Thank you for helping me Commander…You didn’t have to,” Crosshair says.

“‘Course I did. You’re my brother. Also no offense but I don’t think you’d be good at getting this chip outta me. I don’t trust whatever Nala Se did to you. But once I do get the chip out, I’ll come back for you-“ Cody says.

“No. I’m going to confront Hunter after my new squad and I report back to Kamino. Whatever happens after, it’s on him,” Crosshair interrupts.

“You have my comm channel,” Cody says and the sniper nods, an action that no longer hurts to do. He pats the pouch he shoved it in to affirm to the commander before vigorously shaking forearms in a brotherly way.

“Don’t die,” Cody tells him with a smirk

“You too,” Crosshair replies, returning the smirk.

Crosshair leaves the small hut at the end of the path and heads back to the shuttle he took. Once he’s inside, he plots the coordinates to Ankus in the hyperdrive before turning on his helmet transceiver.

“ES-03 respond,” Crosshair announces and at first there’s no response.

“Squad leader ES-03 respond now,” the sniper says.

“This is ES-03, sir, where are you?” The response answers.

“I’m on my way back now. Be sure to set up a perimeter around the area before loading the return ship. I will send rendezvous coordinates shortly,” Cross says.

“Yes sir,” ES-03 responds before the sniper shuts off the comms. Crosshair inputs the coordinates just outside of Ankus and transmits them to his squad. The sniper powers the shuttle on and flies off Dantooine and switches the hyperdrive on. The ship zips into hyperspace with a whoosh. The sniper watches the stars turn streaky before it looks like a swirling blue, purple and black tunnel. Crosshair sighs and shuts his eyes, letting the ship fly itself.

Back on Saleukami…

Tech’s POV

As we wander through the small village market, I tap away on my datapad. I do have to keep track of the conversation between Omega and Padawan Wyyntrr so the girl can understand him and I make a note to start teaching Omega Shyriiwook. There are other dialects called Thykarann and Xaczik as well but Wyyntrr speaks Shyriiwook.

“He’s been to a planet like this with his Jedi Master once. He says it’s easy to get distracted,” I explain to Omega when he keeps a good pace but still holds Omega’s hand.

I try and find out who knows about the tracking device inside Omega’s head circlet. It could be Nala Se. After all it matches the one she wears. It could be Lama Su, the Prime Minister…hell, it could’ve been his idea and her handiwork. That’s when Hunter stops and looks around.

“What is it?” I ask. After looking for a moment, he shakes his head.

“I thought something was following us,” Hunter explains but when I use my visor to scan the area, I see nothing out of the ordinary.

“I don’t see anything,” I say and he nods.

“Neither do I. But stay vigilant,” Hunter tells me quietly and I nod at him.

As we walk past a stall, I see Maisy stop walking.

“Guys-“ I say and the others stop now as well. I watch as the little girl approaches and steps inside. The warm yellow light illuminates the stall and I see it’s more of a curios shop. Bits and bobs for everything from droids to weapons and even prosthetics and ships too line the shop. There’s also information stored on different things from data rods to holodiscs on the front counter that the shopkeeper is sitting behind. I also see things like paint, glue and even some toys.

“Hello, what can I help you all with today?” The shopkeeper asks as everyone looks around. Omega sees a sharp drill tool and reaches for it but I stop her, catching her hand by her wrist and I shake my head.

“Do you sell comm devices?” Hunter asks.

“‘Course I do. Built up a collection of ‘em over the years,” the shopkeeper says and pulls out a box full of different comms.

“C’mere kid, let’s see if one fits ya,” Hunter says as he pats the blind Wookiee’s shoulder gently. I help out and glance at Wrecker and then look at the girls. He notices my face and nods.

Wrecker’s POV

I watch Wyyntrr approach as Hunter starts sifting through the box. I see Tech look at me then at the girls and I see he wants to help so I nod at him, letting him know I’ll keep watch over the girls. I turn and see Omega and Maisy going through the 2 shelves of toys.

“Did you have toys on Kamino?” Maisy asks. Omega thinks.

“Not really but I’d seen soldiers that come back from the war front with personal items that meant something to them,” Omega explains and I can’t help the frown that forms on my face. Even I had Lula. While it was…unusual to have Lula, I was free to keep her with me. Not even Omega had a toy.

“You said earlier the Jedi Masters have all the toys for you?” Omega asks and Maisy nods.

“They keep them for us. The Masters say that getting attached leads to bad things,” Maisy explains. I frown. What a weird concept to teach to kids, especially ones as young as Maisy. Though I suppose from an outsider’s perspective our own rituals and morals might seem weird.

“Look! This one’s so cool!” Omega says, reaching over and picking something out on the lowest shelf. Once she brings it out I can see it’s a metal wind-up clapping monkey toy. Omega hands it over to Maisy and the little girl takes it curiously. She looks at it before tapping the head, making it bobble. The Youngling twists the key on the back before letting it go on the ground. The toy’s eyes light up red and it claps as it walks forward in a relatively straight line. I hear Maisy gasp quietly and awe at it.

“Wizard,” the Youngling gasps in amazement. I smile and kneel down to the girls but still tower over them.

“Do you like it? We can get it,” I tell Maisy. She blinks.

“A-Are you sure?” She asks me and I nod.

“Sure! What about you Omega? See anything you like?” I ask.

“We have Lula, I’m ok,” Omega answers and I smile and nod.

3rd POV

Tech manages to find a comm device at the bottom of the box that fits the blind albino Wookiee’s wrist. He feels the device on him.

“Is it too tight?” Tech asks in Shyriiwook and Wyyntrr shakes his head. As the others talk, Wyyntrr manages to hear a slight ticking sound buried under the talking and rummaging. He turns his head and and uses his hearing to locate the object. Wyyntrr reaches over to a shelf just a bit taller than him and feels around before his eyes widen. He feels a round metallic device vibrate with each ticking sound. Wyyntrr grabs the object and feels it with both pale pink hands.

“It’s a stopwatch,” Tech tells him.

“Rrrghh-Raaggh-rrggh?” the Wookiee asks happily.

“Of course you can have it,” Wrecker answers immediately. The Padawan smiles and looks in Maisy’s direction, who smiles back at him.

“Look at mine—it’s a monkey toy-“ Maisy tells him. Hunter smiles.

“We’ll take the comm device and the toys,” Hunter says to the shopkeeper.

“Ok that’ll be 75 credits,” he says and Hunter looks to Tech, silently asking if it’s a fair price. Tech nods slightly.

“Thanks,” the shopkeeper says as Hunter hands him the credits.

“C’mon let’s keep going,” the sergeant says, herding the others out.

Hunter is busy leading the group down the busy street. Tech is setting up Wyyntrr’s new comm device so Wrecker is making sure the kids stay together and keep up. As they walk, Hunter feels that familiar sense again so he has the group turn down a side street. They cross the street and keep walking when Tech suddenly points out a shop nearby that sells a more varied selection of ship parts.

“Wait outside while we get what we need,” Hunter tells Wrecker and the kids. The demolitions expert nods.

“You got it boss,” Wrecker says and Hunter follows Tech inside. Wrecker watches Omega and Wyyntrr run around while Maisy looks around curiously. Wrecker smiles at the Youngling. At least the Youngling’s not so sad looking like she was before, Wrecker thinks to himself.

As he makes sure Maisy doesn’t wander too far, Wrecker is unaware of a pair of eyes watching him. Wyyntrr suddenly pauses and turns his head to where he thinks he’s being watched. Omega looks where the Padawan is facing.

“Wrecker?” Omega asks, getting his attention. She points when she spots the pair of amber eyes looking at them. The figure is wearing a wide brimmed metal domed hat. At first he’s alone until a second pair of eyes appear. Out of the shadows walks a large canine creature called an anooba. It growls menacingly and Wrecker grabs his blaster.

“Who is that?” Omega asks, pointing at the figure. The figure makes an order in his native alien language that no one understands, so when they stand still, he orders his canine to attack. Omega gasps.

“Move!” Wyyntrr exclaims and tackles Omega out of the way. The two scramble to their feet as Hunter races out armed and ready. The sergeant examines the situation and sees Wrecker firing on an animal as Omega keeps pulling Wyyntrr back. Hunter glances over and sees Maisy hiding in a different area. Wrecker fires off 3 stun bolts, all missing the animal. It races closer and closer to Wrecker before leaping right at him! The anooba latches on to Wrecker’s forearm so thank goodness he’s wearing armor.

Hunter aims at the animal and is about to fire when Wrecker’s moving makes it hard. Tech races out and starts trying to distract the animal. While trying to free Wrecker, Hunter is too busy to notice the helmeted figure approaching Maisy, who’s hiding behind a stack of trashed crates. The Youngling watches the chaos when she spots the Kyuzo approach Omega and Wyyntrr. Maisy tries to call out to the older kids when a hand suddenly comes up to cover her mouth, silencing her! Maisy’s eyes widen and she starts fighting when another arm comes to wrap under her arms and pick her up. The Youngling wriggles and writhes, dropping her clapping monkey toy, but the hands holding her have a grip of steel. The mysterious helmeted figure pulls out a tranquilizer and jabs the Youngling’s neck. In no time at all, Maisy goes limp and passes out.

Wrecker manages to toss the animal off him and Tech fires, stunning the beast twice when the first shot didn’t fully stop it but that’s when it’s owner grabs his hat and throws it at Wrecker, knocking him out due to the strong metal material it’s made out of. It ricochets off the demolitions expert and heads towards Hunter, but he blocks it. When the sergeant tosses the hat/shield down, the Kyuzo suddenly fires at Hunter hitting his shoulder!

“Gah!” The sergeant growls in pain, falling to the ground.

“Hunter!” Tech exclaims. Tech tries to get to Hunter, but the immediate fire forces Tech to take cover behind a street light. Omega gasps and when she tries to go to the sergeant herself, Wyyntrr yanks her back just in time for a blaster bolt to whizz by the young clone’s face! He roars and shakes his head.

“Stay down! Don’t come out!” Tech orders to the kids. Hunter struggles but manages to get up. He rotates his shoulder in a circle to try an get rid of the pain since his pauldron blocked most of the bolt from doing too much damage. The Kyuzo pins Hunter down and talks to him. Due to his strange alien language, Tech uses his visor to translate and his eyes widen in realization.

“He’s after the children!” Tech warns, panic seeping into his tone.

“Bounty hunter!” The sergeant exclaims and kicks him in the stomach, sending the bounty hunter stumbling back. Hunter fights unarmed, exchanging blows with the bounty hunter.

While the two fight Tech manages to get to Wrecker and examine him. Once the pilot determines there are no crucial or fatal injuries, he starts shaking Wrecker.

“Wrecker wake up!” Tech snaps when he sees Hunter strike a blow only for it to be returned just as harshly.

Omega takes a breath when she suddenly realizes Maisy was hiding across the street! She gasps when she sees the little girl is nowhere in sight!

“Wyyntrr-where’d Maisy go?!” Omega asks urgently. The blind albino Wookiee shuts his eyes and reaches his hand out, feeling for the Youngling using the Force. He makes the connection and feels the Youngling isn’t anywhere close by. In fact, she’s somewhere on the other side of the village! He shakes his head and Omega’s concern and worry grows. She looks back at the situation and sees Tech managed to wake Wrecker enough to get him to stand. He stumbles a bit and rubs his head where he got hit, still clearly dazed. Meanwhile the bounty hunter’s hound wakes up from it’s stun and targets the two while the bounty hunter and the sergeant of Clone Force 99 brawl openly in the street, earning attention from onlookers.

“We have to find her,” Omega says and the padawan nods in agreement. He grabs Omega’s hand and leads her further into the village.

Wyyntrr senses Maisy and when he does, she can feel the connection through the Force being made, despite being passed out.

“Wyyntrr?! Wyyntrr help!! Help me! Pleeeeease!” The padawan hears Maisy cry out as she sobs.

“Rrraaaghhh!” Wyyntrr roars before starting to run, pulling Omega behind him.

Back near the market, Hunter manages to subdue the Kyuzo bounty hunter before shooting at his anooba hound with live rounds instead of stun bolts. He misses a fatal shot and grazes the creature’s side, making it yelp in pain before tumbling to the ground. The bounty hunter cries out and reaches to the creature, thinking the worst until he hears it whimper in pain. The bounty hunter glares at the sergeant before he swings as hard as he can, punching Hunter in the jaw, knocking the soldier off him. The bounty hunter grabs hold of a smoke grenade before tossing it near Hunter, Tech and Wrecker. It explodes and the bounty hunter grabs his faithful hound and disappears once the smoke dissolves. Hunter looks around and frowns with worry.

“Where are the kids?” He asks Tech urgently, who shakes his head.

“I..I lost them during the fighting after Wrecker was injured-“ Tech admits.

“What?! C’mon!” Hunter exclaims and they start running. Hunter looks around until he spots something on the ground. He runs over and once he gets close, he sees it’s the monkey toy Maisy picked out earlier!

“Let’s go!” Hunter says and follows what little clues there are. Due to the farming nature and limited technology of the small village, there are no computers or cameras to plug into so the group has to rely solely on Hunter’s enhanced skills.

Fennec Shand’s POV

I get to the abandoned hut at the edge of the village and set the kid down against one of the crumbling walls. I use binders and cuff the girl’s wrists together while she stirs. I can tell the sedative is wearing off and soon she’ll be awake. I use a tether to tie the girl to the last support beam holding up the run down hut. I sigh and look at her. Normally I don’t work jobs involving kids but the pay is good. My client, Nala Se the head Kaminoan scientist, said that the little girl with my target, Omega, was to be considered as a Jedi and to take her as well. I look and see how young the girl is. No more than 3 or 4. I’ve never seen a Jedi this young before. She stirs and gasps, her eyes snapping open, clear and alert. She struggles and sees she’s bound with a tether and cuffed at her wrists.

“Take it easy kid-“ I tell her and her dark bright eyes look at me with fear.

“W-Who are you?! Where am I?!“ The little girl demands.

“My name’s not important. All you need to know is that you’ll see the other kids soon enough,” I say.

“W-What? How do you know?”

“I’m using you as bait,” I reply bluntly and her eyes widen.

“Lemme go!!” The little girl snaps, still struggling against her bindings. She attempts to cry out for help so I gag her as well. I knew the older kids would come find this toddler during the fighting. I peek out and that’s when I see my other target, Omega, with an all white Wookiee who appears to be about Omega’s age. He looks in my direction. As he comes this way, pulling Omega with him, I hide up in the rafters.

3rd POV

Across the street Omega looks around as she holds onto Wyyntrr’s hand. He looks over towards a ruined hut on the end of a street that marks the edge of the village. He feels Maisy and points to the hut. Omega nods understandingly and the two hurry over to the dilapidated building. Omega reaches the door panel and presses the entrance button. The door whooshes up and the kids look around. Omega’s eyes widen when she sees Maisy tied up and bound. The Youngling spots them and tears well in her eyes.

“Mmmphf!!! Mmmm-Mmmfph!!” Maisy tries to warn the older kids, but instead they run right to her.

“Maisy! Hold on, we’ll get you out-“ Omega says taking off the gag over Maisy’s mouth.

“Run! It’s a trap!” Maisy insists, but that’s when the door suddenly shuts and Wyyntrr draws his saber instinctively, sensing another presence. The teal color of the blade illuminates the room, allowing Omega to see the tether around the Youngling. That’s when Fennec Shand, the bounty hunter that kidnapped Maisy, leaps down from overhead, forcing Wyyntrr to dive out of the way. He rolls and stands at the ready.

“Rraaaghhh!!! RAAAUUGHHH!” Wyyntrr roars protectively, making sure to stand right in front of Maisy and Omega.

“Jedi…she was right,” the bounty hunter whispers to herself.

“Wyyntrr! Be careful!” Omega calls to him.

“Easy kid, I don’t wanna hurt you. My orders are to take you alive and unharmed if possible,” Fennec tells the Wookiee. Omega manages to get the tether off Maisy but when the young female clone sees the binders she frowns. Metallic locking mechanism. Omega looks around.

“Come with me, we gotta get those things off you,” Omega tells Maisy, who nods and obediently follows the older girl while Wyyntrr keeps the attention of the bounty hunter, having the most combat experience out of the 3 siblings.

Omega and Maisy slip out of the hut while Wyyntrr fights Fennec, keeping a good distance from her and only being defensive and avoidant. She tries stunning Wyyntrr, but he blocks 2 stun bolts and dodges the 3rd. Wyyntrr uses the Force to pick up Fennec and toss her back into the wall, making the bounty hunter crumple to the floor. She grunts and winces at the daze, shaking her head a bit. Once she blinks and gets to her feet, the blind albino Wookiee is gone.

Wyyntrr managed to catch up with the girls, who found a rusty old speeder across the street. There’s a bag strapped to it so Omega starts sifting through it. Wyyntrr asks a question when he turns in Omega’s direction.

“I’m not sure. Omega, what are you doing?” Maisy asks.

“There’s a first aid kit, credits, a canteen, a scope-Ah! Found it! Tool kit!” Omega says and that’s when the kids hear Fennec break through the broken door across the street.

“Hurry!” Maisy gasps as Omega gets to work on the Youngling’s binders. Omega twists the spanner in her hand before prying open the binders around the little girl’s wrists. They click open and fall to the ground.

“Get on!” Wyyntrr orders, motioning to the speeder. He gets up front with Maisy behind him and Omega behind her so the Youngling is in the middle. Wyyntrr powers it up and while it sputters a couple times, it does hum to life and hover above the ground. Maisy looks and spots the scope in the bag Omega was rummaging through and picks it up. Fennec races towards them and Wyyntrr floors it. He turns and the bounty hunter spots Wyyntrr’s escape route. She grabs an explosive and tosses it forcing the kids to skid, turning harshly. Wyyntrr smirks and raises his middle finger to the bounty hunter, roaring.

“You missed!” Maisy giggles, sticking her tongue out as she looks through the scope at Fennec as they race by. Omega sees what the Wookiee is doing before smirking herself and flashing the same gesture.

Fennec spots the kids on the speeder skidding by as the two older kids flip her off. She grabs a tracking device and attaches it to her rifle before aiming at the speeder and firing. The tracker lands near the base of the speeder, unnoticed by the kids as they speed away laughing.

Hunter’s POV

I race through the village, unable to spot any signs of the kids. Tech’s datapad beeps and I see him adjust his goggles.

“Hunter—there’s been alerts of a fight on the north side,” Tech says.

“The kids,” Wrecker says worriedly but I’ve already taken off at a sprint. We come to a street when the kids suddenly speed right past me, nearly colliding with me!

“GAH!” Omega and Maisy exclaim seeing Hunter run right out in front of them. Wyyntrr swerves out of the way hard enough that Omega and Maisy have to hold onto each other to keep from falling. The Wookiee brakes hard and the bike skids to a stop.

“Hunter! Wrecker! Tech!” Omega exclaims, helping Maisy off the bike by picking the little girl up and setting her down.

“Rrrgh!!!” Wyyntrr roars excitedly, fist-pumping the air. They all run up to me as I spread my arms and kneel down. They collide with my armor and wrap their arms around me and each other.

“Are you kids alright? Are you hurt?” I ask, inspecting each child.

“Wyyntrr and I are ok but Maisy was taken-“ Omega explains and I turn to the Youngling.

“Maisy?” I ask.

“I…I don’t know who it was…but Wyyntrr and Omega…they saved me,” the little girl tells me as her hug tightens. I pick her up and she tucks her head under my jaw. I know we’re being watched, I can feel it. But I ignore the feeling and focus on the kids.

“Let’s get back to the farm,” I tell them and they nod.

3rd POV

As the group of soldiers and children make their way back to the Lawquane farm, Fennec Shand watches them from a nondescript alley, having followed the tracker. Fennec sighs before turning back to where she landed her ship. Once inside the cockpit, Fennec powers the ship on and contacts Nala Se, her client.

“Did you apprehend Omega and the child with her?” Nala Se asks.

“No. The children escaped when another hunter intervened. I tracked them back to Clone Force 99. I could still capture them for you-“ Fennec Shand offers, “but that’ll cost you extra.”

“No. As long as Omega is not captured by Lama Su, she is as safe as she can be,” Nala Se says.

“Then our business is complete. If you have another job, you know how to reach me,” Fennec Shand says, ending the communications.

The group heads back to the farm. Hunter hands Maisy her clapping monkey toy that he found when trying to look for them. When they get back, Hunter quietly explains what happened to Cut and Suu and helps the Lawquanes pack the last of their essentials.

“We need to get going now,” Cut says and his kids share a worried look.

“Don’t worry. We’ll find a new place, just as nice as this, maybe even nicer,” Suu says.

“But this is our house,” Shaeeah argues sadly.

“Sweetie, a place is not home. Home is your family, the ones that love you. Wherever we go, we’ll be home because we have each other,” Cut says. Omega glances up at Hunter and smiles. The sergeant puts Maisy down and she grabs hold of Wyyntrr’s hand.

“Wrecker, do you mind?” Hunter asks, motioning to the heavy kitchen items. Wrecker nods and the soldiers help carry the family’s belongings, with the demolitions expert grabbing the heaviest things like the box of pots, pants, cups, plates, utensils, etc.

“Get everything outside and I’ll bring the ship by and pick everyone up,” Tech says and Hunter nods.

Tech makes the trek back to the Marauder in no time as Wrecker manages to carry out some of the farm tools from the barn. The sun sets as Tech returns in the ship and helps everyone load up.

As the ship starts moving up, Tech announces to everyone to take a seat as he increases the incline a bit.

“Where are we going?” Jekk asks.

“Somewhere safe,” his mother assures him.

“We know of an Outer Rim world where the Empire would never find you,” Hunter explains from the copilot seat.

“Kowak. It’s near wild space, far out of the Empire’s reach,” Wrecker adds, “we had a mission there during the War.”

The Lawquane family nods.

“If you think it’s safe for us, then let’s go,” Cut agrees as Tech plots the course in the nav computer before powering up the hyperdrive.

While they are in hyperspace, Tech uses his datapad and plugs into the Marauder’s main computer. Using a transmitter dish on the left wing, Tech manages to set up the Lawquane family with a house, some land and even a few animals so that way, when they arrive, everything is ready for the family.

The ship lurches forward as it slows down out of hyperspace and Tech flies to the coordinates of the new homestead and drops off the Lawquane family.

Meanwhile, back on Coruscant….

3rd POV

Rex and Echo search the Jedi Temple, being careful of the Coruscant Guard that showed up upon the pair’s return. The 501st Captain watches the boys in red check all the bodies they pass. At first Rex and Echo wonder what’s going on until the Coruscant Guard get to one of the 501st soldiers still barely alive, weakly clinging to life. Echo’s eyes widen when the guard pulls out his blaster and fires, killing the 501st trooper.

“We gotta hurry-“ Echo whispers.

“We’ve checked every area I can think of, I don’t know where else he’d be-“ Rex says quietly. Echo thinks on every room they’ve checked so far (including from earlier when they found Padawan Wyyntrr). Rex and Echo cleared the library, the mess hall, the training rooms, the quarters, and even the council room.

“There is a place we didn’t check yet-“ Rex realizes.

“Where?” Echo asks.

“There’s this place General Skywalker talked about called the Vaults. It’s where the Jedi keep their most valuable information,” Rex explains. Echo nods and uses his scomp to plug in to the map of the Temple.

“Past the east wing near the comms tower. Let’s go,” Echo says and Rex nods.

The pair arrive and see the doors look forced open. They keep on guard and silently, cautiously make their way into the room. It’s destroyed, like the rest of the Temple. At first, there are no bodies, not until they get to the back, where the holochrons are kept. That’s when they hear something. The two 501st soldiers follow the sound and the closer they get, the more it sounds like grunting or someone working or just…someone…someone alive. They approach and see a fellow 501st soldier on his knees. There’s a body of an elderly female he appears to be focused on and even though Echo and Rex do not know this Jedi personally, they’ve heard from Ahsoka that Master Jocasta Nu is in charge of the place in such catastrophic times. The 501st soldier pants a bit with effort as he keeps pumping her chest rhythmically. Rex spots the red medic marking on the soldier’s pauldron and his heart clenches.

“Kix?” Echo asks for Rex. Echo’s voice rings out and causes the soldier doing chest compressions to stop, frozen in place. He slowly glances back with a horrified look on his face.

“Echo?” He asks looking at the ARC trooper but then he notices Rex just standing, staring at him in shock.

“Rex?” Kix, the 501st medic asks, his hand hovers over his blaster pistol, unsure if he can trust either of them. Rex looks at Kix and that’s when he spots the small scar on the side of the medic’s head.

“Your inhibitor chip is out-“ Rex breathes a sigh of relief. Now Kix looks at them in shock.

“You…you know about the chip?” Kix asks. Rex nods.

“How’d you find out about it?” Rex asks.

“Fives-he-…he came to me when Tup first showed signs,” Kix explains.

“Yours is out too?” The medic asks and the two nod.

“So far it’s only us and the rest of Clone Force 99,” Rex explains and Kix nods before glancing down at the dead Jedi Master. There are Younglings but Kix moved them out of sight, into the vaults.

“What happened on Mandalore?” Kix asks. I shake my head.

“We lost some from Maul. But…Order 66 happened on the way back from Mandalore…after that…we lost everyone from my half of the 501st. What happened to General Skywalker and why are his men here when Skywalker himself is nowhere to be found in the carnage?” Rex asks.

“You…don’t know…do you?” Kix asks with a dark look in his eye. Rex feels a primal, instinctual fear when Kix looks at him.

“Know what?” Echo asks.

“He did it…he was the one that killed them,” Kix says and neither Rex nor Echo need explanation.

“N-No…No-th-that…that can’t be-“ Echo stutters while Rex feels his body go into shock, feeling numb all over.

“R-Rex?” Echo asks.

“You know it as well as I do. You’ve seen it in him…the darkness. You want proof? Here-“ Kix says handing Rex a recording. Echo looks at Rex worriedly before the Captain powers it on. The blue hologram shines and they see General Skywalker slicing, cutting through Jedi as if they were nothing but obstacles in his path. Blaster bolts fill the background as the Jedi that remained at the Temple fell one by one.

“General Skywalker killed the Jedi,” Kix says roughly, his voice haggard and almost raspy.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Here’s a Chapter Index for my Arcane fanfic Sister’s of Mine

Chapter 1–Our Family

Chapter 2–Consequences

Chapter 3–Nightmare in the Lanes

Chapter 4–A Light in the Dark

Chapter 5–After All This Time

Chapter 6–The Search

*I will update as I post*

[writingforfun7567]

The Bad Batch Our Love

Chapter 3– You Can’t Escape The Past

Warnings: O66 trauma, medical trauma (inhibitor chip), Jedi OCs fic, POV changes, lemme know if I need any others

Summary: While Crosshair attempts to redeem himself with Admiral Rampart, Echo splits with CF99 to go with Rex back into the Jedi Temple to find the missing medic Kix. Fleeing the ruined Jedi Temple, CF99 take the children to Rex’s clone contact in sector j-19. A surprise member of CF99 introduces themselves to the children.

Link for all chapters

Words: 8,201

3rd POV

Maisy and Omega gasp when they round the pile of debris to see a white Wookiee sitting with his legs pulled up, face buried, sobbing. He’s unaware of the girls’ presence so Maisy steps forward.

“Help,” she says. Her voice gets the Wookiee’s attention and his head snaps up. The girls pause when they see his eyes are bright red with blood red pupils. He looks in Maisy’s direction.

“Help,” she repeats.

“You called for help. I heard you,” the little girl says. The Wookiee’s eyes widen.

“Are you a survivor? Do you know what happened here?” He asks and Maisy shakes her head.

“Uh-uh. I came cuz I felt your call for help,” Maisy explains.

“Do you know what he’s saying?” Omega asks Maisy, who nods. Her Master spoke Shyriiwook fluently and often taught the Youngling in his spare time and she picked it up quickly. The white Wookiee flinches and seems startled, which makes Omega confused. She’d been standing with Maisy the whole time, so how did he not notice her? She looks at his gaze and sees that he’s staring in Maisy’s direction, but isn’t actually looking at her. Omega’s eyes widen.

“You’re blind,” she says.

“Who are you!? You’re no Jedi!” The Wookiee exclaims. Omega flinches.

“It’s ok! She’s my sister!” Maisy spouts immediately. Omega blinks and looks down at the Youngling.

“Sh-she’s with me…they all are-“ Maisy says.

“They?” The Wookiee asks but that’s when the rest of the Batch and Rex hurry in and see the Wookiee.

Rex and Echo look around the room. Bodies of Younglings lay about. They cannot believe it. While Hunter and the others are dealing with the albino Wookiee Padawan, Rex drops to his knees.

“They’re all…gone…the Jedi…the 501st…all of them…they’re all gone,” Rex repeats lifelessly as Echo puts his normal hand on Rex’s pauldron.

“Not all of them…we’re still here,” Echo replies. Rex looks up at him before sighing and looking at the lifeless bodies littering the room.

“If Ahsoka was with you…what was General Skywalker doing?” Echo asks.

“He was supposed to go rescue the Chancellor,” Rex explains.

“But..all information regarding General Skywalker has been sealed,” Rex adds. Echo looks at the bodies and that’s when his eyes widen in realization. His stomach churns.

“R-Rex-“ Echo says. Rex looks up at him and sees the shock and horror.

“Look at them-“ Echo points to the children’s lifeless bodies. Rex looks at them and when he sees the chest of one, with a distinct, large singed cut going up the child’s body, his heart stops. A….Lightsaber.

“Is that-?” Echo begins to ask.

“A lightsaber cut,” Rex confirms.

“W-Who…Who would do this to children?” Echo asks and Rex shakes his head.

“I’m not sure…but…I think whatever General Skywalker was doing had something to do with this. He would never allow our brothers to do this to the Jedi if he were here,” Rex states.

“It could’ve been Ventress-“ Echo says.

“Or Maul,” Rex adds.

“Who’s Maul?” Echo asks.

“A Sith…he uses red laser swords like Ventress,” Rex explains.

“What if…what if whoever killed these kids…killed General Skywalker?” Echo asks.

“Echo, you know the General as well as I do. He wasn’t like the other Jedi,” Rex insists.

“He wasn’t…but you know we shouldn’t assume anything…not with everything that’s happened,” Echo argues gently before glancing over at the others. He walks over and motions to Rex, who glances back at the dead Jedi children, some who look as young as 3-4, the same age as Maisy. Rex briefly wonders about the infants, but he pushes that thought out of his mind quickly and follows Echo back to join the group.

Omega’s POV

I stay quiet and let Maisy talk to the Wookiee. I can really only get Maisy’s half and assume based on what she says.

“It’s ok..these clones won’t hurt you. They’re all with me,” Maisy reassures the albino Wookiee.

“It’s true..we’re friends,” I add gently.

“R-Rrrghh?” He whimpers.

“It’s the ‘inbitter’ chips,” Maisy says.

“In-hi-bi-tor chips,” I correct.

“Theirs don’t work,” Maisy insists.

“Rrrgghh-rraughh,” He mumbles sadly.

“Mine too…but you’re not alone…come with us,” Maisy says. I look and see Hunter about to stop Maisy, but I grab hold of his arm, getting his attention. He looks down at me and I shake my head and look up at him pleadingly. He sighs quietly but stays silent and I smile.

“Rrrr-Rrghh?” He asks and I see Maisy smile at him and nod.

“Uh-huh. Come with us,” she says, holding out a hand to him. He blinks before tentatively reaching out and taking the little girl’s hand in his large one. Maisy smiles and looks up at me. I give her an encouraging nod and smile at her before putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Good job,” I tell her and she beams at me. I take a step towards the Wookiee.

“I’m Omega,” I introduce and my brothers all take turns introducing themselves with their voices.

“What’s your name?” Maisy asks.

“Rraahh,” the Wookiee answers.

“Wyyntrr,” Maisy translates and I smile.

“Wyyntrr,” I repeat.

“Rrr-Rrragghh-Rrrr!” He says.

“Oh, you’re a Padawan! I’m a Youngling!” She says, pulling him towards the group.

“What’s the difference?” Wrecker asks.

“He’s older and got more training,” Maisy explains.

“We have to get out of here,” Hunter warns.

“Down that way-“ Maisy points to a ruined hallway.

“Let’s move-“ Rex says, putting a hand on Echo’s shoulder to get his attention.

We walk down the hall, avoiding the bodies of Jedi and 501st troopers. Maisy keeps holding Wyyntrr’s hand as they walk with Hunter and Tech leading the way. I look and see Maisy’s eyes are wide as she looks at the bodies and I realize that it’s starting to affect her.

“Rraagh—Rrrr,” Wyyntrr says and I see him shiver.

“I’m cold too,” Maisy says in agreement. I frown in confusion. I feel fine.

“Hunter?” I ask, looking up at the Sergeant. He looks around.

“Rex-did..did you see?” Echo asks the 501st captain.

“Not all of those kids were killed with blaster fire-“ Echo says, his voice breaking.

“What?!” Wrecker asks, clearly in shock.

“Echo-“ Rex warns, knowing now is not the time to have this conversation. I look between Captain Rex and Echo worriedly before I feel Maisy tug on my sleeve.

“Bad…the bad dark,” she tells me.

“What does that mean?” I ask her.

“The bad dark is coming for us,” Maisy warns and my eyes widen. I snap back into the moment and realize the others are arguing.

“Hunter!” I exclaim, getting everyone’s attention.

“The bad dark is coming,” Maisy repeats.

“Rex?” Hunter asks for clarification.

“Not good-MOVE!” Rex snaps. Wrecker picks up Wyyntrr before me with his other hand while Maisy reaches for Tech, being the closest, who picks the little girl up easily.

3rd POV

Wrecker picks up the older kids while Tech grabs Maisy and the group sprints as fast as they can as Maisy guides them through the ruined Temple. Hunter is right beside Tech, holding his blaster pistol at the ready since Wrecker is unarmed.

“Down that hall and turn left,” Maisy points and Hunter runs ahead, scouting while Rex and Echo bring up the rear.

Omega looks over Wrecker’s shoulder.

“I don’t see anything,” Omega says. Wyyntrr reaches over and gently touches Omega’s hand with his own pale pink one and Omega’s eyes widen when she feels his hand is cold—a lot colder than she expected. The young female clone looks over and sees Maisy point. Hunter races ahead.

The group manages to get back to where they came in from and follow the same path out, going through the basement closet, through the sewers and back to the alleys of the lower levels of Coruscant. The hidden path out of the Temple isn’t known to any outside the Jedi Council and the room isn’t on any maps of the Temple so over the centuries, that knowledge was lost. The only reason Maisy knew of it is because her Master told her. He found it accidentally as a Youngling himself.

“Are we safe yet?” Omega asks and Padawan Wyyntrr makes a small noise before nodding. Omega looks over and sees Maisy still looks upset.

“Maisy? What’s wrong?” Omega asks.

“I’m not cold…the bad dark…it didn’t follow us out but…but…the others—“ Maisy whimpers before crying, wrapping her arms around Tech’s neck. The little girl is hurting and it’s almost instantly that Tech puts his blaster pistol away and gently strokes the back of the little girl’s head.

Elsewhere…

Back on Kamino, Crosshair informs his squad about their latest controversial mission to Ankus.

“What’s so controversial about this mission?” ES-03 asks.

“The Separatist holdout is located in a neutral system,” Crosshair explains. Based on what happened on Onderon, Crosshair’s squad doesn’t question orders.

“Is that a problem?” Crosshair asks when his squad shares a look with each other.

“No…sir,” ES-03 says before nodding at the others and walking out to the hangar, leaving Corsshair alone to get ready.

Since he’s alone, Crosshair takes a moment. The Ankus mission is identical to the one on Onderon. Civilians, innocent people just caught in a wrong place-wrong time situation. The sniper definitely takes issue with violence but he winces in pain and his hand comes up to rub his right temple before sighing. Fine. If the order was to go to Ankus, he’d go to Ankus. Crosshair would do it his way though.

He meets the rest of his new squad in the hangar and the group silently finishes loading the gunship with supplies before boarding and taking off. It’s awkwardly silent between the soldiers but Crosshair doesn’t care. He just thinks about Cody. The sniper wonders all sorts of questions about the commander but most of all, Crosshair just hopes Cody will help him as he feels the ship lurch forward into hyperspace.

Meanwhile…

Maisy’s POV

I feel sad…so sad that…it’s like I don’t feel anything. I’m not even crying. I managed to guide everyone back out but…but it didn’t feel like me. It felt like I wasn’t there. Like it wasn’t real. It couldn’t have been. But…but everyone’s still acting like the other Jedi were all killed and only me and Wyyntrr are left. Tech is carrying me as they walk through alleys and streets of the lower levels before getting to the lifts. I can hear Wyyntrr crying but I look over and see Omega comforting him as Wrecker carries them. The door opens and we hurry inside as the doors whoosh close.

“You’re safe now, Wyyntrr. We’ll protect you,” Omega tells him. I know Omega’s telling the truth but…I can’t get the bodies out of my mind. The bodies of the other Younglings and the Masters that were defending them along with the clones that they managed to kill. I feel the lift move up.

“Maisy?” Tech’s voice pulls me out of remembering the lifeless faces with eyes wide open.

“Are you alright?” Tech asks, “You’re shaking,” he explains, getting everyone’s attention.

“Kid?” Echo asks, concerned. I bury my face into Tech’s neck and whimper, squeezing tighter. I’m just trying to keep my eyes shut, to stop the bad thoughts. I don’t even hear Wyyntrr’s voice.

Tech’s POV

I feel Maisy bury her face into the crook of my neck and whimper quietly.

“Rrr-rrrghh..rraaahh-rrrgg” Commander Wyyntrr says. I flip my visor down and let the lens translate everything the white albino Wookiee says.

“The Force is..unpredictable,” I read and see the Padawan point at Maisy. My eyes widen. The Force. I’ve never been able to understand it. I know it’s what gives the Generals their power and make things float around, but that’s about it since we don’t normally work with the Jedi.

“He says the Force is unpredictable…for Maisy?” I ask and the Wookiee nods once.

“What does that mean?” I ask, but the lift doors open before he could answer and we run out.

“This way-“ Hunter motions and we follow him. I make sure to keep a strong grip on the little girl as she clings to me. I suddenly realize how uncomfortable my armor must feel.

We finally make it back to the garage and shut the door behind us.

“Woah, what’s going on? Did you get into the Temple?” Trace asks as Rafa puts the tool down and walks over. While not as skilled as Trace, Rafa can do basic things like rewire a speeder, bypass simple security systems and such. Wrecker steps forward with the two older kids in his arms and they blink in surprise.

“Who’s that?” Rafa asks.

“This is Wyyntrr..the girls found him when we went into the Temple,” Hunter introduces.

“He’s just a kid,” Trace says and Hunter nods sadly.

“Rex-“ Rafa says, getting his attention. He looks at her with tired, deep dark brown eyes

“Can we talk?” Rafa asks, glancing at the kids. Rex nods and glances at Echo.

“You comin’?” Rex asks, clearly still thinking of Echo as a 501st brother. Echo looks at Hunter, who nods before following the sisters and Rex into the office room.

“Go, we’ll stay with the kids,” Hunter says, glancing at me and I nod, looking over at the Wookiee Commander, thinking on what he said…about the Force…and Youngling Maisy.

“Maisy?” Omega asks, reaching up to put a hand gently on the younger girl’s knee. Maisy’s grip tightens around my neck and she whimpers quietly. I see Omega frown worriedly.

“It…It’s ok,” I tell the Youngling, “we won’t let anything happen to any of you.”

“Tech’s right,” Omega adds enthusiastically.

Rex’s POV

I shut the door behind Echo and look at the Martez sisters.

“Rex, you have to contact Ahsoka,” Rafa insists.

“You know where the Commander is?” Echo asks incredulously.

“No-no-Rafa, you know as well as I do that Ahsoka’s situation…is tricky,” I argue.

“This is an emergency-those kids, they’re Jedi and Ahsoka could help them,” Rafa argues back.

“Rex if you know where Commander Tano is then you have to tell her about the kids,” Echo insists.

“Echo-Commander Tano was banished from the Jedi. She was asked back but…but she didn’t trust them, so she left. She only recently came back and I was helping her when..” I trail off, remembering the horrors of Order 66. Memories of how I nearly killed the Commander—of how we had to bury the bodies of our half of the 501st.

“Order 66?” Echo asks and I nod.

“Rex..we’re soldiers. What are we supposed to do with children? I know Hunter means well, but he’s not thinking realistically. We’re not prepared to raise these kids,” Echo says. I sigh. He has a point.

“That would mean separating them,” I say.

“Yeah..I don’t think that’s going to happen-“ Trace says, looking out the window. I follow her gaze and see Tech holding Maisy on the floor of the garage with the two older kids hugging either side of Tech, wrapping their arms around the pilot and Jedi youngling. Wrecker walks over and sits behind Tech, wrapping his arms around the group and I see Hunter smile. In a different universe, they’d be able to raise those kids without fear of the Empire.

“We still have to go back for Crosshair,” Echo points out, getting my attention.

“Where is he?” I ask.

“Back on Kamino. His inhibitor chip was the only one active on Kaller but we hadn’t seen him since escaping Kamino after removing our chips. We’re not sure what they did to him,” Echo explains. I sigh.

“I can’t locate Commander Tano because I don’t know where she is, truly. She went into hiding after our ship crashed and we buried those that didn’t make it,” I explain.

“That’s where they come in,” I explain, glancing at the Martez sisters, who nod.

“Any clones we come across, we direct to Rex,” Trace explains and I nod.

“And any Jedi, we tell Ahsoka,” Rafa adds.

“In these times, they won’t be safe anywhere,” Echo comments darkly.

“I can send out a distress signal. It’s an old clone captain code of mine. Ahsoka would know it…if she’s listening,” I say.

“Thanks Rex,” Echo nods at me. I feel my lips tug upward in a small smile. I’ve watched lots of my brothers fall. I was there on the Rishi Moon outpost when Cutup, Droidbait and Hevy were killed. I was with Fives…he had tried to warn me-and General Skywalker but I…I didn’t understand. I’d do anything to keep Echo and the rest of them safe, including the kids because none of this is their fault. They shouldn’t have had to go through Order 66 at their age. And now…they are genocide survivors.

3rd POV

Back on the now former Republic gunship, Crosshair waits patiently for the ship to drop out of hyperspace.

“Approaching Ankus, sir,” the sniper hears through the comms in his helmet.

“Good. Here. I’m assigning each of you a sector. East wing, south entrance, roof. We meet inside. Eliminate anyone in your way,” Crosshair orders to a silent squad and from what happened on Onderon, it’s out of fear, not respect.

The ship touches down in the swampy marsh. The doors open and Crosshair steps out first to see a settlement in the distance.

“This way,” he says and leads the squad as quick as he can.

“Commander-what’s the hurry?” A trooper asks but Crosshair doesn’t answer and merely speeds up. Crosshair knows that the faster the mission here is completed, the faster he can get to the nearby planet Dantooine, Commander Cody’s last known whereabouts.

Crosshair’s POV

I let my visor on my helmet guide me until I get to a rocky, vine-covered cliff. I already manage to fire off my ascension cable just as the others catch up. The hook catches up at the top and I pull the trigger of my rifle so the cable pulls me up the face of the cliff. I hear the other cables launch near me, but I try not to think about them. Just finish the mission so I can leave. Just finish.

I get to the top of the cliff and see the wall of the outpost through the vegetation. I use the heat signature function and see at least 20 people inside and patrolling around the wall.

“Split up,” I order the others once they make it to the top as well.

“You two take the north side. We’ll meet at the control center inside,” I point to the left and the TK troopers nod.

“Yes sir,” they reply obediently. They must’ve learned from Onderon not to disobey me. The two disappear into the distance and I look to the remaining TK trooper.

“You, scout ahead,” I order and she nods.

“Yes sir,” she says and hurries off.

Being the sniper, I’m unused to being the leader and on Clone Force 99, I would always bring up the rear, watching our backs. But I focus on completing the mission. It’s the only way I can get help. Faster…I have to go faster. I nearly keep pace with the female TK trooper and she looks at me.

“What’s the rush sir?” She asks.

“Our timing is important,” I snap and at first she’s quiet.

“Understood sir,” she says and speeds up much faster than I anticipated. I blink in surprise and speed up a bit. A small part of me, very deep down and VERY BRIEFLY thinks that she respects me. No. No that can’t be. I shot and killed ES-01 on Onderon. They just fear me. As they should but…but if my plan is going to work…I hope-

“Sir!” I hear a voice through the comms on my helmet snapping me out of my thoughts.

“Yes-“

“I’ve found a weak point in the security system. The ventilation shaft doesn’t have any weight or motion censors. That’s our way in,” the TK trooper partnered with me explains and I’m suddenly reminded of Tech, but I shake that thought away. She opens the vent and climbs in and I take a small breath before following after her.

It’s quiet. I can hear the other troopers update me on their position and every so often, I can hear blaster fire through the comms but it eventually stops.

“Sir, I believe we’re just a corridor away from the central control panel,” the trooper whispers. After a bit more crawling, we arrive at a grate in the vent and open it. I drop through the opening and we look around.

“Report ES-03,” I order through my helmet comms. I hear two shots fire off before a quiet moment passes.

“ES-03?” I ask again but that’s when the door whooshes open and I see the other troopers walk in.

“We have infiltrated the base successfully,” ES-03 says.

“We must sweep the base for any remaining insurgents-“ ES-04 suggests.

“It’s faster to send out a fake emergency call. Sound the evacuation alarms,” I order and no one questions me this time. An alert alarm rings throughout the building.

“ES-03-“ I say, getting the TK trooper’s attention.

“Take the north corridor-I’m taking the south-“ I order and make my way through the southern wing to the landing pads.

I make it outside when the commlink in my helmet comes on.

“Sir, there’s no one else here-“ I hear.

“The base is secured. Hold it until further orders,” I instruct.

“Understood sir-but-..where are you?”

“I’ve got a new mission-alone,” I add hastily.

“ES-03 is in charge while I’m away,” I announce.

“Yes sir,” I hear the obedient replies through the comms and hurry over to a nearby transport shuttle and power it up. I put in the coordinates for Dantooine, Commander Cody’s last known whereabouts before flying the ship up and off planet. I feel a twinge of pain flare up through my temples. I completed my earlier mission, so why does it still hurt?

Back at the Lower Levels of Coruscant…

3rd POV

CF99 and the kids say their goodbyes to the Martez sisters and the group makes their way back to the Marauder from the lower levels of Coruscant. Padawan Wyyntrr mumbles sadly and sighs as Omega looks at him, then at Tech.

“He’s asking what’s going to happen to them now that the Jedi Temple is destroyed-“ Tech explains cautiously looking at Hunter.

“We’re…not going to decide anything right now,” Hunter answers when he notices Echo and Rex talking in hushed tones.

“We’ll look after you kids for now…until we do decide what would be best,” Hunter assures the kids and Tech nods.

“I could really use your help Echo,” Rex whispers quietly to the ARC trooper, who nods.

“I know. If there’s a chance he’s still alive…then we have to go back into the Temple ourselves. We’ll leave the kids with Hunter and the others,” Echo says and Rex nods in agreement.

Speaking of the children, Omega gently puts a hand on Wyyntrr’s shoulder as he picks up Maisy, who clings to him and buries her head into his thick, curly snow-white fur. The albino Wookiee uses one arm to hold the Youngling and the other to cup the back of her head gently with his pale pink hand.

Omega’s POV

As we make our way back to the Marauder, I look over at the Jedi and see Maisy keeps her head buried into Wyyntrr’s thick, white curly fur and she’s clinging to him so tight her knuckles are white. I don’t say anything. How could I? After what we saw at the Temple…all the destruction and death….the bodies we passed. We saw it all. And Wyyntrr…he could’ve been here…all this time. Maybe he was here when it happened. Now…all the Jedi are gone…it’s just Maisy and Wyyntrr left.

I’m not sure why but I feel the overwhelming sense to protect them. Perhaps it was all those years on Kamino. The others…the soldiers, they were taught that the Jedi were our superiors. That their job is to protect others so we must protect them. At least, that’s what I’ve thought. I don’t have a lot of memories of the Jedi personally because Nala Se often kept me confined in her secret laboratory. I would get to go to the mess hall to eat or make very occasional trips to the library. It was during those times when I was out that I would see a Jedi. I believe her name is Jedi Master Shaak Ti. I got to see her once briefly in passing. We never spoke to each other. I never really got to see the Jedi’s powers. I’d heard they could do amazing things…things no ordinary human can do. But I never saw…not until-

My mind flashes to Crosshair choking, gasping for air before flashing to Maisy, her hand outstretched towards him. I managed to get her to stop by grabbing hold of her and picking her up but I’ll always remember it. It was like Crosshair couldn’t do anything despite nothing being around him. I shake my head slightly to clear the memory when I hear Maisy whimper. I put a hand gently on her shoulder.

“We’ve got you. It’s ok. We’re here,” I say and Wyyntrr grunts and nods in agreement as his grip tightens slightly in a reassuring..big brother..type of way. I look between them and I realize why I felt the need to protect them. It’s not because of Kamino or what the Kaminoans told the other clones about the Jedi…it’s because we’re family.

We finally get back to the Marauder.

“Hunter, can we talk?” Echo asks. I look between Echo and Rex and then finally Hunter. He nods and turns to Tech and Wrecker.

“Take the kids inside,” Hunter says and Tech nods, escorting Wyyntrr up the stairs. I watch as he cautiously walks up the steps.

“C’mon kid,” Wrecker tells me when I look back at Rex, Echo and Hunter. I look back up at Wrecker and nod before following the others inside. Wrecker follows behind me and I watch as Tech escorts Wyyntrr over to an empty seat. I walk over and sit next to Wyyntrr, who’s still keeping a firm grip on Maisy.

“I’m going to reset the fuel log and nav computer,” Tech announces before walking into the cockpit. I notice Wrecker looking a bit nervous so I motion to come sit with us. He nods and immediately walks over. I move over and once he sits down, I climb into his lap. Wyyntrr seems to notice and shifts Maisy so he can also climb into Wrecker’s lap. The demolitions and weapons expert wraps his arms around me and Wyyntrr.

3rd POV

Hunter watches Wrecker and Tech escort the kids onto the Marauder, leaving the sergeant with Echo and Rex.

“What’s going on?” Hunter asks.

“Hunter. The troopers at the Temple…they were 501st. Rex and I think that one of us might still be at the Temple. But we had to get the kids out of there and now that they’re safe, Rex and I want to go back before it gets swarmed by Imps,” Echo explains.

“And before you start to argue, we have to do this, no matter what you say,” Rex adds.

“Actually, I was going to apologize for not being able to go with you…but I can’t leave those kids. They need us,” Hunter explains and the 2 others nod understandingly.

“We know,” Echo says and looks to his captain.

“Here. These are coordinates to someone who can help you,” Rex explains, handing Hunter a data chip. The sergeant looks at the chip then at Rex.

“Who?” Hunter asks.

“A deserter. We met during the War,” Rex explains then glances at the Marauder.

“And he’s got kids,” Rex adds.

“So?” Hunter asks and all Rex does is smirk and let a small chuckle escape his lips.

“I always forget that you boys haven’t worked with the Jedi Commanders before. Trust me. He’ll be helpful in more ways than one,” Rex says.

“We’ll rendezvous with you at those coordinates once we’ve searched the whole Temple,” Echo says.

“Who…who is it?” Hunter asks.

“Kix..my medic,” Rex says and Hunter nods, remembering the soldier well from the Anaxes mission to rescue Echo.

“I hope you find him. In the meantime, we’ll be waiting for you,” Hunter says, flashing the data chip with the coordinates on it and Echo nods, offering a hand. They grip forearms and shake brotherly.

“Thanks Hunter, I’ll be back,” Echo assures the sergeant who nods with a small knowing smile before parting ways.

Hunter’s POV

I watch Rex and Echo head back towards the seemingly endless maze of streets before turning back to the Havoc Marauder. We’ll need to disappear. Hopefully Rex’s contact can help us with that. I walk back into the Marauder and see Wrecker with the kids while Tech is up in the cockpit messing with the nav computer. Deciding not to disturb Wrecker or the kids, I decide to join Tech in the cockpit.

“I’m almost done with the fuel log and nav computer,” Tech says and I nod once before handing him the data chip.

“What’s this?” the pilot asks.

“Coordinates for a contact of Rex’s. It’s a place where we can lay low and wait to regroup with the two once they find Kix,” I explain and Tech adjusts his goggles.

“Kix, CT-6116 from Anaxes?” Tech asks and I nod.

“Rex believes he’s back at the Temple, but it’s too dangerous for the kids so we’re going to wait with Rex’s contact until they return,” I explain.

“Who is the contact and how do you know we can trust them?” Tech asks.

“Rex trusts him. Besides, he said that the contact is a deserter,” I tell my brother.

“A deserter?” Tech asks. I don’t miss the concern laced in his tone.

“Yeah, why? It’s not like we aren’t deserters either,” I argue back rationally.

“True enough,” Tech admits and nods.

“I’ll input the coordinates-“ Tech says, tossing the chip and catching it with one hand. I nod and walk over to the kids.

I wasn’t prepared for the Temple and if I could go back, I never would’ve taken the kids there. I know we found Wyyntrr there and Omega’s a medical assistant so I’m sure she’s seen injuries and maybe death, but they’re both only 11 and shouldn’t have had to experience that, especially Wyyntrr and Maisy since they probably know the slain Jedi. And Maisy…she’s only 4. As I silently approach, Wrecker opens his eyes and he immediately makes eye contact with me.

“The baby Jedi’s are asleep,” Wrecker whispers. I look and see Omega looking at them.

“Will they be alright?” Omega asks me quietly. I nod.

“It’s been a long day,” I say.

“They’ll be ok with time…and if we help them,” I assure Omega, who smiles.

“Because we’re a family?” She asks and I nod. The young female clone looks at the two Jedi kids and a look of fondness washes over her.

“It might not always be easy,” I warn the girl but Omega nods.

“I know,” she replies easily but with a knowing look in her deep, shining, dark brown eyes. The same eyes we all share.

3rd POV

In hyperspace, Crosshair stares out the window. Crosshair winces in pain and he rubs his temple. He can’t stop thinking about what the Kaminoans, specifically Nala Se, did to him back on Kamino. The others stayed with that girl. Omega. He sighs irritatedly so he keeps his thoughts on Commander Cody. While they weren’t exactly close, the sniper knows that the former Marshal Commander of the GAR would help him. The commander took an interest in the ‘defective’ squad when he first learned of them from 99, before his passing.

The ship Crosshair took from Ankus drops out of hyperspace as it arrives at Dantooine and heads to the coordinates the 212th troopers gave him. Commander Cody’s last known whereabouts. While the sniper flies the ship in through the atmosphere of the planet, his mind doesn’t fail to remind him how grateful he should be to Cody because he doesn’t have any friends or contacts, even within the army. Echo’s voice of reason rings in Crosshair’s head.

“If your squad pushes away our brothers, you won’t have anyone to rely on,” the ARC trooper had told Crosshair when they first met, on the Anaxes mission. Out of everyone, Crosshair’s severe and unyielding personality make it hard for him to admit when he has a shortcoming. But in this case, when he can’t even rely on his own squad…it would be beneficial to have contacts other than squad mates. The sniper made a mental note to talk with Echo the next time he saw him.

Crosshair watches the scenery through the windshield before deciding to take over and shut off the autopilot. He’d seen Tech fly the Marauder enough and even picked up a few of Tech’s tricks. His dark brown eyes shine as he scans the area before glancing at the nav computer console. Crosshair sees the dot of the location he’s heading towards as well as the blinking dot of the ship.

It starts to rain as Crosshair touches the ship down in a grassy plain next to a river connecting to a small lake. Crosshair initiates the landing sequence and feels the ship lurch to a stop on the ground before hearing the bay door open. Rain blows in, hitting the loading ramp. He grabs his helmet and rifle and hurries out into the rain.

He heads to the exact coordinates and spots a clearing in the tall golden grass, about 50ft away from the ship. The sniper sees signs that someone was there. Footsteps, a small burn spot of ash from what used to be a fire that’s gone out. Crosshair sees another footstep before a trail of bent blades of grass and follows the trail. Tracking, something he’d seen Hunter do since they were cadets in training on Kamino. While he’s grateful for any help at this point, Crosshair had hoped that Hunter and the rest of the squad would’ve tried harder to understand the sniper’s point of view.

Crosshair keeps his rifle out and ready just in case. The tracks stop at a small flowing river and Crosshair sighs but he spots a smoke trail rising towards the sky in the distance. That’s as good a place as any to start looking. Crosshair didn’t actually think Cody would be at the coordinates, but the sniper had hoped the commander didn’t leave the planet. But Crosshair trusted the coordinate information because Cody often talked fondly of the 212th, as well as the 501st and anyone Cody trusts must be worthy of it.

As the sniper keeps a brisk pace through the grassy plains, Crosshair speeds up with every pulse of pain through his right temple. This cannot be normal, he thinks to himself. Something is wrong.

By the time Crosshair can see the silhouette of the village in the distance, the pain is so intense, taking a step hurts. He groans and rubs his head. Crosshair’s rifle is now barely in his grip and his helmet is under his arm. The breeze provides a nice coolness that in reality does very little, but it allows Crosshair to take a focusing breath when he becomes lightheaded and dizzy. Whatever Nala Se had done to the inhibitor chip was now clearly aversely affecting Crosshair and he needed to get help now. Crosshair ignores the pain long enough to focus on the distance to the village.

The sun starts to set and Crosshair sighs with relief when the sun finally sets. The sunlight was aggravating his headache but wearing his helmet made his lightheadedness nauseating. Crosshair nearly stumbles into the village before collapsing onto his knees. He groans as everything feels like it’s spinning.

Shut your eyes and take slow breaths.

That was what Crosshair told Hunter when his senses got overstimulated. Following that advice, Crosshair shuts his eyes and braces himself before taking a slow breath. The pulsing pain remains for a moment before slowing and lessening in severity.

Crosshair’s POV

I have to shut my eyes and take a slow breath. The ringing in my ears is deafening. I feel a bit nauseous. I’m so focused on the pain that I don’t even register someone approaching me.

“Oss-air…Cross-….Crosshair-“ I hear a familiar voice. I lift my head but keep my eyes shut. I open my eyes with a wince. I’ve got a bit of double vision going on and everything is a bit fuzzy, but I don’t miss the unmistakable deep, bright dark eyes of a clone staring at me with concern. As my vision focuses, I’m able to see the large scar running down the man’s forehead and to his cheekbone.

“C-Cody? Commander Cody?” I ask weakly.

“It’s ok, I’ve got ya,” he tells me before moving next to me. I feel his hands wrap underneath my arms and haul me to my feet. Cody groans slightly and that’s when I see his left leg is wrapped in a bandage. It goes from his ankle all the way up to his mid thigh and I realize he’s hurt.

“You’re injured-“ I comment and he nods.

“Yeah nothing that won’t heal in time but you look like you got hit by a freighter ship. Come with me,” he tells me.

As we walk through the small village, I look around and take in the surroundings. Mostly small shops mixed in with housing either next to or on top of the shops. It’s not really crowded either and I spot some rusty droids every other alleyway.

“What are you doing here Cross? What happened? Where’s the rest of Clone Force 99?” Cody asks as we hobble down the stone street.

“Everything fell apart during Order 66,” I explain and I see Cody’s face harden.

“Were you on Utapau with General Kenobi when it happened?” I ask and he merely nods, avoiding my eyes.

“I…don’t have a lot of regrets in my life but…that was one of them,” Cody says and I look at him with a quizzical look.

“Look, good soldiers follow orders. But what separated us from the battle droids we fought is that we can make our own choices and that’s important now more than ever,” Cody tells me.

“Why’s that?” I ask.

“Because the Jedi that protected us are gone now. The government that ordered our creation has disintegrated. We have to protect each other now that the galaxy has changed,” Cody explains and I think on his words. He…does have a point.

“Tell me something Crosshair,” the commander says, getting my attention.

“Why are you here?” He asks.

“To find you…sir,” I answer and he cocks his head at me, raising an eyebrow.

“I…I knew without the rest of the squad, I had to find someone I could trust,” I explain.

“But..why?”

“Because…the Kaminoans did something to me…and…and it’s only getting worse-“ I say as my free hand instinctively comes up to rub my aching temple. The pulsing pain makes it hard to concentrate.

“I need your help,” I beg and Cody nods.

“Don’t worry. I’ll do what I can-“ he says looking around. I see his eyes widen.

“Ah! We’re almost there-“ he comments.

“Mmhmm,“ I acknowledge since nodding my head would’ve been too painful.

With my left arm draped over Cody’s shoulders so he can take my weight, he has us turn down a small alley and walk down all the way until it gets to a dead end. I look and see a rusty door that looks abandoned.

“We’re here,” Cody says and presses the door pad. The door whooshes up with a slight squeak that grates against my ears, but I don’t say anything because at this point, I’m just so happy to have found Cody…or that he found me.

The place is a small one room building with a sink, a couple chairs, and a rickety looking wooden table that’s scratched up like war-ravaged armor.

“It’s not much but it’s a good place to rest that none of the locals really cares about,” Cody says and I nod.

“How long have you been here?” I ask as he gently sets me down in one of the chairs.

“I left Utapau just after Order 66. I tried to convince the men with me to come with but after that we were to report to Kamino. I went with them and…and when we got back…everything…everyone was different,” Cody explains.

“I was demoted because there’s no need for a marshal commander when there’s no GAR but Governor Tarkin assured me I still had a place within the Empire by assigning me and ghost squadron a mission on Dantooine. But, the more I thought about what happened on Utapau, the more upset I got,” Cody explains.

“I got injured after falling from a cliff and told everyone else to complete the mission. I gave Crys my last known coordinates and told them to return to Kamino without me,” Cody says.

“Why? Why didn’t you go back with the others once they finished the mission?” I ask.

“Because I’m going back to Utapau. At least, once my leg heals up,” he adds, gently rubbing his leg.

“You’re going back to Utapau?! Why in all the galaxy would you go back? You could easily rise through the ranks of the Empire,” I ask, surprised he’d even suggest such a thing.

“I…I have to go back and look for General Kenobi. I ordered to shoot him down. I took a couple shots myself as he fell. I looked into the water he fell in and saw no sign of him,” Cody answers seriously. I’m reminded of what happened on Kaller. I didn’t see, but Hunter told me he shot the padawan and he fell off the rocky cliffs. I don’t believe him. A wave of pain makes me wince and I groan slightly. Cody frowns.

“You said the Kaminoans did something to you…do you remember what?” Cody asks.

“I…I saw Nala Se…in the halls. She took me and enhanced the inhibitor chip—I…I knew what was happening but…but I couldn’t move. I couldn’t do anything-“ I explain, rubbing my temple. Cody nods and pulls up one of the wooden floorboards to reveal a small container. I watch as he pulls up the other chair and sits directly across from me. He opens the rusty container and I see some medical supplies. He pulls out a stimpack and gives me an apologetic look.

“Sorry-“ Cody says.

“For what-AGH!” I ask but he suddenly injects the needle into the side of my neck. I feel the cold pinch before the cold liquid numbs the pain enough that I sigh with relief.

“What…what is that?” I ask.

“A local concoction. After what happened with my leg, a few locals from this village found me and brought me back here. Their healers have been looking after me, making sure I don’t overdo it. It’s a mix of medicinal grasses and oils from seed pods from the plains surrounding the village,” Cody explains.

“What’s this ‘inhibitor chip’?” The Marshal Commander asks curiously.

“I…I’m not really sure but…but it’s..it’s here-“ I say, pointing to my right temple.

“Nala Se did something to it before taking it out-“ I tell him.

“But whatever she did…it’s permanent,” I add.

“Don’t worry, I’m gonna do everything I can. But I don’t have the right tools. There’s a machine chop shop in the village square. I can get a scanner and start working in about an hour. You think you can hang on ‘til then?” Cody asks me.

“I’ll be ok. But your leg-“

“I’ll be alright—just try and relax. I’ve got a canteen of water by the bed-“ Cody points and without waiting, I hurry as fast as I can over and grab the metal can. I unscrew it and take a swig before putting the cap back and holding the canister to my temple. The cool metal feels good against the hot pulsing pain.

“Here’s the medical supplies in case you need anything. Sorry I don’t really have anything to eat-“ Cody says, limping over as he sets the supply box next to me on the old mattress in the corner. The thought of food makes my stomach churn and I guess my face must’ve shown it because Cody nods.

“Or not—sorry. I’ll be right back,” Cody says, grabbing a sturdy stick and walking out with a slight limp.

Once I’m sure I’m alone and Cody isn’t coming back for a while, I let the first of many tears form and fall from my eyes. I didn’t want to say anything but…what Nala Se did…it was the first time in a long time that I felt afraid. And I don’t have my brothers with me. They probably hated me for what I did on Kamino. But they don’t know what happened to me. How could they have known? I lay on the lumpy old mattress, waiting, hoping Cody comes back soon because even though the stim helped, I can still feel the pulsing pain as I think about the inhibitor chip. Good soldiers follow orders…don’t they?

3rd POV

CF99 gets the Havoc Marauder out of Coruscant’s atmosphere before going into hyperspace, following the coordinates Rex gave Hunter. The kids are sleeping on the floor of the gunners mount, huddled together in a snuggle pile.

“I hope Echo comes back with Rex soon,” Wrecker comments as he glances at the kids.

“He’s had the most experience with children out of all of us,” Tech adds and Hunter sighs.

“Don’t worry. Once we get to the coordinates Rex gave us, we’ll figure out what to do…now that we know the Jedi Temple isn’t safe,” Hunter says.

Maisy whimpers sadly and clings to Wyyntrr’s shaggy, curly fur on his arm and Omega’s tunic sleeve as she sleeps between the two. She gasps awake, bolting upright, clawing at the air. Hunter notices first and Wrecker frowns sadly.

“Hey-easy-easy-it’s ok-you’re ok,” Hunter assures the younger girl before she starts crying quietly. He approaches and that’s when the Youngling stretches her arms out, wanting to be held. Hunter easily grabs hold of the little girl and holds her close against his chest plate.

“It’s just a bad dream,” Hunter tries to assure the girl, who clings even tighter to the sergeant.

“Don’t leave me…please…don’t leave please-please-please-please-“ the Youngling begs.

“Shh-sshh little one, we’re not going to let anything happen to you or Wyyntrr or Omega. You’re our kids now,” Hunter says, wrapping his free arm around the little girl with his hand holding the back of her head.

“We’re on approach to sector J19,” Tech announces and Wrecker makes a noise of approval as the two older kids wake up.

“Maisy?” Omega asks sleepily.

“Rrrgh?” Wyyntrr makes a noise as Omega looks around. Wyyntrr points, not looking in that direction so Omega does. She sees Hunter holding Maisy and a worried look crosses the female clone’s face.

“It’s ok, she just had a bad dream,” Wrecker tells Omega as she swings her legs over the side before hopping down. Wyyntrr follows and the older kids approach Hunter and Maisy when a honking beeping sound gets the kids’ attention. They blink and see a droid approach.

“It’s ok Gonky, the kid just had a bad dream,” Hunter says. Omega looks at the sergeant then at the droid.

“Who are you?” Omega asks.

“That’s Gonky, our Gonk droid. He keeps watch over our ship,” Wrecker comments as the ship drops out of Hyperspace. Maisy perks up a bit and gives a small smile to the droid.

“Hi,” she says and Gonky honks, moving excitedly.

“Approaching a planet called Saleukami,” Tech announces.

“Saleukami? Never heard of it,” Wrecker says.

“We’ll be safe here, won’t we?” Omega asks.

“We will be once we find this contact of Rex’s,” Hunter answers the girl.

“That shouldn’t be too hard. The coordinates have us touching down just east of 25 acres of farmland,” Tech explains, causing Hunter and Wrecker to exchange a confused look.

End.

[writingforfun7567]

Here’s a mini Masterlist/Chapter Index for my Bad Batch fanfic chapters

Chapter 1–When Everything Went Wrong

Chapter 2–Good Soldiers Follow Orders

Chapter 3–You Can’t Escape The Past

Chapter 4–Guns For Hire

Chapter 5–Sanctuary

Chapter 6–Protect the Family

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

*I will update as I post*

[writingforfun7567]

Arcane—Sister’s of Mine

Chapter 2–Consequences

Words: 5,229

(Chapter 1)

Summary: The kids face consequences for the ruined robbery job in Piltover.

Warnings: follows 1x2, female child self-insert, POV changes

3rd POV

As punishment for going on the Piltover job, Vi, Claggor, Mylo and Powder are all to stay and help out around the bar. Y/N is still free, but Ekko is also grounded for going topside (when he was following the man Ekko swindled), so she also decided to help her older siblings with the work. Claggor and Mylo clean up around empty tables while Vi is washing dishes. Powder is fixing one of the beer taps and Y/N is helping her, paying close attention to what Powder is doing.

“Be sure to clean under the tables too boys, I want this place spotless,” Vander says, making the two boys groan. Mylo mumbles something, causing Vander to glare at him.

“What was that?” Vander asks.

“Nothing-“ Claggor answers, nudging Mylo. Vander sighs and walks behind the bar and looks at the younger girls.

“How’s it going? Think you can get the tap working?” Vander asks. Powder nods confidently.

“The release valve broke,” Powder tells Vander, who nods and walks off to check on Vi.

“Y/N, hold the hose in place while I put the new valve in,” Powder instructs. Y/N nods and holds the hose.

“A bit higher-yeah, like that,” Powder says as Y/N adjusts the angle slightly. Powder’s able to get underneath and unscrew the broken piece of metal. Powder takes the new valve and screws it on in place.

“I’ll get a cup-“ Y/N says, getting up off the floor. She grabs a mug from the shelf and holds it to Powder.

“Ready,” the girl says. Powder nods.

“Ok, time to test it,” she says and grabs the nozzle. Powder holds the nozzle over the mug and pulls the trigger and it sputters slightly before a steady stream of liquid comes out! The girls smile.

“We did it!” Y/N exclaims happily.

Vander walks back in and the girls excitedly show him the working tap. He nods in approval.

“Good work girls, I knew my little geniuses would be able to figure it out,” Vander says, making the girls giggle.

After the boys finish, Vi sighs as she walks out of the kitchen.

“Ok, dishes are done-“ she says as she wipes her hands on her damp apron. He nods.

“Good-“ he says and the 2 younger girls share a look before Powder nods ever so slightly towards Vander. He raises a questioning eyebrow at the girls.

“Can we go to our arcade?” Y/N asks eagerly. Vi and the boys also give Vander a begging kind of look. He sighs.

“Fine, but stay out of trouble,” he says.

“Yes!” The boys exclaim, high-fiving. Vi nods as Powder and Y/N smile excitedly.

“Thanks Vander!” Powder tells him. Y/N nods in agreement, jumping up and down excitedly.

“Thanks!” She repeats. Vander’s face softens before he nods and heads back upstairs.

“C’mon, let’s go-“ Vi says when she hears the door shut.

Claggor and Mylo follow Vi with Powder and Y/N bringing up the back.

“Thanks for getting us out of there,” Powder tells her baby sister, who gives her a confused look.

“Huh?” She asks.

“For asking Vander…you’re his favorite so he wouldn’t say no to you,” Powder explains. Y/N thinks on Powder’s explanation. She didn’t understand the differences between her relationship with Vander compared to her older siblings. He loved all the kids, even Ekko. Sometimes he was harder on Vi and the boys, but there was no question that he loved them all.

“Dad loves all of us the same,” Y/N tells Powder as the group walks to the next block. Powder nods after a moment of hesitation. While she does consider Vander a father, she has distant memories of a man Vi told her about once. Their biological father, the one that died on the Bridge 4 years ago. Her memories are vague and she only really remembers the day she and Vi met Y/N, right when she was born.

The kids get to an old, run down building that’s been unoccupied since before the failed rebellion on the Bridge. They walk in and see their games scattered around the empty room. Vi heads over to the boxing machine as Claggor follows. Mylo, Powder and Y/N all head to the shooting game. Vi turns on the music player before turning the boxing machine on. The machine powers on and makes various noises of metallic whirring and pieces of machinery moves in sync. Mylo grabs one of the fake pistols as Vi boxes. Claggor stands to the side, watching Vi intently, remembering how she moves.

“Remind me why we bother with this dump?” Mylo asks.

“Vander said to lay low. The Enforcers never come down here so this is as good a place as any. Besides, would you rather be stuck in the bar?” Vi asks him as her score on the scoreboard changes. Mylo shakes his head.

“What’s the matter Mylo? Afraid Powder’s gonna beat you again?” Claggor teases.

“Hey-if they didn’t keep fixing these things, I wouldn’t keep missing!” Mylo argues, motioning to the younger girls. Powder pops up from behind the game, startling the boy slightly. She’s holding the power tube and connects it together, smirking. She hops over the wooden desk and Mylo makes a face at her. He tries hitting the targets, but most of his shots hit the silhouettes, not counting as points. Y/N grabs the other pistol and fires as well. Y/N fires off all the shots rapidly and misses every single target until the last shot hits the chest target, spinning. She manages to hit the target on her last shot!

“Ha! I did it!” Y/N exclaims. Powder smiles proudly. Vi smiles at her baby sister. Mylo sneers before shutting his eyes and taking a breath before aiming and firing off 3 shots, hitting the target all 3 times.

“Nice try runt,” Mylo taunts. Y/N frowns as Vi’s smile fades. Mylo keeps shooting, but he doesn’t hit any of the targets, only managing to hit the silhouettes. The fake ammo bounces off harmlessly and Y/N sticks her tongue out at the boy, who does it back to her.

“You guys know I wouldn’t take you on a job you couldn’t handle, right?” Vi asks.

“Are you kidding? That was the best job we’ve ever had! Maybe just don’t take Powder next time,” Mylo says.

Reader’s POV

“You guys know I wouldn’t take you on a job you couldn’t handle, right?” Vi asks.

“Are you kidding? That was the best job we’ve ever had! Maybe just don’t take Powder next time,” Mylo says. I look between Mylo and Powder before seeing her glare at the boy. She means business. I cautiously hold the toy pistol out to Powder and she takes it, not breaking eye contact with the boy.

“Uh-“ Claggor says, noticing how intense Powder seems as well. She aims at the moving targets and with each shot she takes, she hits her targets, not missing a single shot. I watch in awe. I wish I could do that. Once she hits the same target 3 times, she sets the pistol down and sneers at him, annoyed by him, before walking over to the electronic game. I hastily follow her and pull up a stool to sit next to her. I watch her play for a moment before looking over towards the hole in the glass window. I see people outside.

“Tell me where I can find them!” A slightly distorted voice orders. My eyes widen when I see it’s an Enforcer! And he’s harassing someone just walking down the street. I nudge Powder and point so she sees as well.

“Topsiders business ain’t my concern!” The man argues back.

“It’s every one of you trencher’s concern now-“ the Enforcer threatens.

3rd POV

“It’s every one of you trencher’s concern now-“ Marcus threatens the innocent man. Powder’s eyes widen as she and Y/N watch.

“Give me a name,” Marcus orders. The man steps forward, his jaw goes slack and he suddenly hocks a loogie onto Marcus’ shoe. Powder takes a few steps back.

“Hey guys? You should see this-“ Powder warns the others when suddenly, the man gets thrown through the window, shattering the glass! Powder flinches and barely manages to shield Y/N and it’s like everything is in slow motion. Y/N screams as the man hits the floor, clearly knocked out. Vi looks at the injured person before looking at Marcus and the Enforcers with him.

Marcus looks inside, spotting the pink-haired girl first. Then his eyes scan the room and he spots 4 more children.

“Search them,” Marcus orders and Enforcers walk through the shattered window.

“Go ‘head idiots! We ain’t got nothin’!” Mylo says. Powder and Y/N back into the shooting game as Marcus and the Enforcers approaches them. Powder puts an arm out in front of Y/N protectively as her other hand comes up and hovers over the pouch on her belt that holds the glowing blue crystals she took from the apartment! Powder gives Vi a pleading look as Marcus walks up to the younger girls. Vi’s eyes widen and she looks to Claggor. He immediately turns and pulls the power switch. Glow in the dark paint illuminates the room, the most obvious being a pink skull and crossbones.

Powder grabs Y/N’s wrist and pulls the younger girl with her behind the shooting game. Marcus chases after the girls as Mylo jumps and kicks an Enforcer in the chest, taking cover. He grabs the pistol from the game.

“Aaaaahhhhh!” Mylo screams, firing. The fake ammo bounces off the 2 Enforcers. They take 2 steps forward before a metal plate hits the closer one on the side of the helmet and he goes down. The other Enforcer looks over and sees Vi.

“Stop!” An Enforcer yells as Vi rams into him, knocking the grown man out of the way. Mylo sees Vi running and takes off after her with Claggor.

“Get them!” Another Enforcer exclaims.

Meanwhile, Powder pulls Y/N along and they weave through the moving silhouettes of the shooting game, hiding.

“This way-“ Powder tells her baby sister. They make a sharp turn around one of the monster silhouettes to hide, before Powder’s suddenly yanked back by her braid! Because she’s holding Y/N’s hand, the younger girl is also yanked to a stop.

“Agh!” Powder shrieks.

“LET HER GO!” Y/N yells. She hits the safety lever on the silhouette that separates Powder and Marcus and the monster teeth come chomping down on Marcus’ arm.

“Gah!” The deputy yelps, letting go of Powder’s braid.

“Come one!” Vi snaps, grabbing both her sisters’ wrists, one in each hand and pulling the younger girls with her. Powder’s able to keep up but Vi has to pick Y/N up since she keeps stumbling. Wordlessly, Claggor reaches out and Vi nods thankfully as she hands Y/N over to her brother as they all race down the alley. Vi suddenly skids to a stop, forcing the others to stop as well when she spots more Enforcers cutting off their escape! Vi’s eyes widen and she turns around to go back, but she sees the ones chasing them catch up.

Suddenly, a whistle rings out. Vi and the others look up to see Ekko standing on a fire escape. He releases the ladder.

“Over here!” Ekko warns as the Enforcers close in. He’s up high enough to see both sides of the alley and how close the Enforcers are. The ladder gets stuck and Vi tries jumping to get to the ladder, but her fingers barely graze the bottom metal bar. She growls in frustration. Y/N pats Claggor’s shoulder and nods at him as he holds her and he nods understanding. He steps forward and tosses the small girl up and she’s able to grab hold of the ladder. The rusty ladder lowers the just enough from Y/N that Vi and the others can grab hold of it and climb up. An Enforcer jumps up, jerking the ladder, causing Powder to yelp.

Ekko helps Y/N then the rest of her siblings up the ladder before Vi kicks the ladder hard enough to break it off the building. The Enforcer screams before groaning in pain when he hits the ground. Vi and Marcus make eye contact before the kids hurry inside the building.

“You need to hide those crystals,” Vi tells Powder.

“Yeah no shit,” Powder replies sarcastically as they lose the Enforcers.

“We gotta head back home, otherwise Vander really WILL kill us,” Vi says and the boys nod in agreement.

The kids head back to the Last Drop and enter through the side door. There’s some commotion going on upstairs.

“What’s going on?” Mylo asks.

“Let’s find out,” Vi answers and heads upstairs.

Vi’s POV

“Let’s find out,” I tell Mylo and head up the stairs. The bar is crowded with people I know to people I’m vaguely familiar with. But they’re all from the Lanes. Everyone’s arguing about what to do about the Enforcers and topside in general. Vander and Benzo stand near the bar, silent, watching the room. We make eye contact with Vander.

“We should hit them back. We’ve got the numbers to beat them,” a dark skinned woman named Sevika says, hitting a table. We don’t know a lot about her, but Vander told me once that she doesn’t care who gets hurt as long as we fight against Piltover and the Enforcers.

“Yeah! Let’s teach them what it means to mess with us!” A man agrees. Cheers of people agreeing sound around the room.

Vander takes a match and lights it against the side of the counter. He puts his pipe in his mouth and takes a few inhales so the fire catches and lights the pipe before looking out at the crowd, eyeing Sevika in particular. Vander and Sevika never got along but they respected each other.

“You sure that’s what you all want?” Vander asks and the crowd goes quiet.

“We crossed that Bridge once before. Remember how that turned out,” Vander says, referring to the failed Rebellion he led 4 years ago.

“Ah-you’re just protecting your kids!” The man who agreed with Sevika argues and others in the crowd agree. Vander and I make eye contact briefly as we wait by the hallway that leads to the basement.

“I’m protecting our people. I’d do the same for any one of you,” Vander argues. He would, that’s just the type of person he is.

“We look out for each other. That’s the way it’s always been,” he insists, “this will blow over. We just have to stand together.”

“The Vander I knew, the one who built the Underground, wouldn’t be afraid of a fight,” Sevika threatens. Vander glares at her, approaching her. He takes a puff from his pipe and lets the smoke flow from his nostrils.

“Do I look afraid?” He growls at her.

“No. You look weak,” Sevika argues before whistling. I watch as most people, aside from the regulars and those that stand with Vander walk out the door.

“Why isn’t he doing anything?” Claggor asks.

“We kicked the Enforcer’s butts with just the 4 of us. Imagine what the whole of the Lanes could do!” Powder exclaims.

“Yeah! We can beat them!” Y/N agrees.

“Geez, even the girls wanna fight,” Mylo quips.

“So why aren’t we?” I ask as we turn and head down to the basement. I follow Powder and Y/N when I notice Ekko not moving. I double take and see him leaning against the wall. I raise an eyebrow at him and he shifts nervously and my ‘older sister’ instincts kick in. I approach him as the boy avoids eye contact.

“Spill it Ekko,” I order. The girls peek around the corner to look at the white-haired boy curiously.

“Uh-o-ok-well…Vander’s got a deal with the Enforcers,” Ekko reveals, wincing slightly when my eyes widen.

“What deal?” I ask urgently. Ekko reveals a conversation he overheard between Vander and an Enforcer-

“It was the Sheriff,” Ekko says and my eyes widen.

“She gave him some sort of metal cylinder. I think it was a message canister,” Ekko tells me. I see Vander glance at us before he sighs, looking away. I reach out and herd the 3 younger kids with me downstairs.

“C’mon, let’s finish talking downstairs-“ I tell them.

We all get down to the basement. Ekko shuts the door as I take the arm chair. Powder, Ekko and Y/N take the lower bunk bed while Claggor and Mylo take the couch.

“Why did you guys blow up my tip? Do you know how long Benzo grounded me?” Ekko asks.

“We didn’t do that on purpose-it was an accident,” I explain.

“3 months! 3! Months!” Ekko says, repeating the two words.

“We’re grounded too-4 months, or whenever Vander calms down, whichever comes first,” Claggor tells the boy.

I sigh. We can’t let the Enforcers control us any more. Ever since I was a kid, Topside has always been a problem.

“We have to fight for our home, even if Vander won’t,” Mylo insists.

“I know, but Vander’s got a deal with the Enforcers. So you think Vander’s gonna give himself over?” I ask Ekko. He nods.

“He…did say he’d take care of it,” I remember his words when he was cleaning my wounds from the street fight with Deckard.

“We can fight—I’ve got this-“ Powder says, reaching over and grabbing one of her homemade bombs. It’s bright and colorful.

“Y/N helped me fix the release coil,” Powder says. Ekko awes in fascination.

“Can I see?” He asks. The girls chatter away to Ekko about how they worked together while I turn my attention to Mylo and Claggor.

“Can I count on you two?” I ask the boys quietly. They share a serious look before turning back to me and nodding once.

“Of course,” Claggor says and I nod. I open my mouth to tell them what I’m thinking when suddenly, the sound of metal clapping alerts us and we all turn to see the clapping monkey alarm Y/N and Powder built. Vander!

“Hide!” I order quietly and we all scatter. I get the lights as Claggor and Ekko hide in the rafters on the ceiling while Mylo hides under the bunkbed. I see Powder holding Y/N as she climbs up after Ekko. I climb up last and manage to get up to the top just as the door opens. A set of heavy footsteps come down the stairs, creaking a bit from the weight. I motion for everyone to be silent and that’s when I notice the awkward position Powder and Y/N are in. Powder’s holding onto a pipe with her feet hooking around a wooden beam and Y/N is on her back. I watch a beam of light scan the room and that’s when I see the Enforcer walk into the room. The only sound is his breathing. It’s from the masks they wear. I watch as he starts checking various hiding spots around the room and my eyes widen when he approaches the bunkbed! Mylo!

The Enforcer approaches the bunkbed and begins to walk away when he suddenly looks underneath! I prepare myself to fight but I pause when nothing happens. I watch in surprise that the Enforcer stands back up and continues searching the room. I see a shadow move and silently climbs up to the rafters. Once it gets closer, I see it’s Mylo! He managed to move in time! That’s when I feel a nudge. I turn and see Ekko looking at me worriedly before pointing. I turn and see he’s pointing at the girls. My eyes widen as I see Powder’s struggling! Y/N looks worried and is trying not to move too much as Powder’s arms start to shake a bit. The Enforcer looks around with the light. I watch in horror as Powder’s grip slips and she slides down about an inch before she catches herself. The motion is enough to cause Y/N to fall off Powder’s back! My eyes widen and I nearly expose us but Powder manages to catch Y/N by her shirt! I make eye contact with Y/N and I desperately motion for her to be absolutely still and silent. She manages a shaky nod as Powder struggles to keep her grip on both the pipe and Y/N’s shirt.

Finally, the Enforcer walks up the stairs, takes one last look and walks out, shutting the door behind him. As the door slams shut, Powder’s grip gives out and she drops Y/N and falls as well. The girls grunt as they hit the floor and I sigh with relief.

“That was way too close-“ Claggor says and I nod in agreement as we climb down. The door opens and I relax when I see it’s Vander.

“Are you all ok?” He asks as Powder lights the lamp, illuminating the room.

“No we’re not ok-they almost saw the girls-what if they took them?!” I ask angrily.

“No one is taking any of you. Never would let that happen,” Vander says as Ekko climbs down last.

“It’s already happening! You heard him! They won’t stop-we need to fight back!” I argue, hitting a pipe on the wall, denting it. The others are standing to the side uneasily.

“And if you won’t…I will,” I insist. Vander sighs.

“I’ve heard this kind of talk before,” he says.

“Claggor, you’re in charge,” he tells the boy, who nods.

“Ekko, best head home. Vi, you’re with me,” Vander tells me. Ekko nods and waves at me as he hurries out. I give the boy a small smile and nod before I follow Vander out.

3rd POV

The kids watch Vander and Vi walk up the steps and out the front door.

“Where are they going?” Mylo asks.

“I don’t know…you know how stubborn they both are,” Claggor says. Mylo turns to the girls.

“Not bad Pow-pow,” Mylo admits. The blue-haired girl blinks in surprise at the compliment. His face sours as he turns to Y/N.

“You could’ve exposed us! If Powder hadn’t saved you like she always does, he would’ve seen us because of you! You’re such a burden!” Mylo snaps at the little girl.

“Mylo-that’s enough! She’s just a little kid!” Powder defends as Y/N starts to cry.

“I’m sorry-I’m sorry-I’m sorry-“ Y/N cries. Powder reaches out puts a comforting hand on Y/N’s shoulder. Y/N buries her head into Powder’s hip.

“No one got caught. That’s what matters,” Powder assures her. Mylo rolls his eyes and sighs in irritation before storming off.

“C’mon, wanna go draw?” Powder asks and Y/N nods her head, sniffling.

“Uh-huh,” Y/N whimpers. Powder easily picks up her baby sister and heads back down into the basement. Their supplies are still out, just shoved to the side so the girls can pick up where they left off.

Mylo’s POV

I storm off as the girls go back downstairs and Claggor follows me.

“Where are you going?” He asks.

“Nowhere apparently. Vander refuses to do anything,” I growl frustratedly as I walk into the empty bar, roughly shoving a chair in the corner. I plop down into the wooden chair noisily and Claggor joins me.

“You know you shouldn’t yell at Y/N. She can’t help being the youngest,” Claggor says. My eyes soften and sigh but nod as well.

“Yeah…I just wish Vander would take up more of the parenting stuff with Y/N instead of shoving her onto Vi and Powder. Y/N shouldn’t be our problem,” I admit. Claggor sighs and nods.

“Yeah, I hear ya. I know Vander’s our dad and he loves us…but he should be doing more…with Y/N at least. She’s so dependent and we just…can’t take care of a little kid,” Claggor tells me.

“At least Powder can shoot, Y/N can’t do anything,” I say and Claggor goes quiet, not arguing.

3rd POV

While the boys stay at the bar with the 2 younger girls, Vander takes Vi up to the Bridge. Where it all started. The failed rebellion spurred by Vander himself. They reach the memorial for all those that died that day. Vi shuts her eyes, remembering the sounds of the Enforcers firing their rifles at any survivors they saw. Their guns were loud and sounded more like explosions. She remembers the crying from Y/N, who was a mere baby 4 years ago.

“Why are we here?” Vi asks Vander, who sighs.

“You still don’t understand,” Vander tells her.

“What I don’t understand is how you can work with them,” Vi replies angrily and Vander’s eyes widen in surprise.

“We were here! We saw what they did! I grew up knowing I’m less than them-that my place is down there!” Vi says, motioning to the Undercity side.

“I want the girls to have more than that and I’m willing to fight for it!” Vi tells Vander stubbornly, insistent. Vander doesn’t reply immediately, instead taking a moment to figure out what to say.

He looks at the angry teenage girl.

“So was I. I was angry, just like you,” Vander tells her. That’s why Vander appeared to favor Vi. It’s also why he’s the hardest on her. It’s because he sees himself in her.

“I led us across this bridge, thinking things could change. If I hadn’t…your parents would still be alive,” Vander says, blaming himself for what happened to everyone.

“I know you wanna hurt the topsiders for what they’ve done to us. But who are you willing to lose? Mylo? Claggor? Your sisters?” Vander asks and Vi looks away as thunder rumbles in the distance. Vander moves to stand next to Vi.

“Nobody wins in war, Vi,” Vander warns her. She sighs and lets herself lean against Vander sadly.

“What are we gonna do? The Enforcers will come back,” Vi asks defeatedly, unsure of what other options there are other than to fight.

Vander sighs.

“I…I don’t know. I’ll-uh-I’ll figure it out,” Vander tells her as the girl looks up at him worriedly. She looks down at the memorial and even though she doesn’t see her parents’ picture, she thinks of them and what they would want her to do.

“Protect your sisters,” they had told Vi when Y/N was born. It was the last promise Vi made to them before they left to fight in the rebellion. Vi takes a breath and realizes there is only one other option besides fighting. Surrender.

Vi’s POV

I take a breath and steady myself, realizing what I have to do. I have to give myself up. It was my fault, I decided to take everyone on that job to topside. After waiting a bit more, Vander turns to me.

“C’mon, let’s go home,” he tells me and I nod, following him back to the Lanes…to the Last Drop. Once we get back, I wait until I’m alone before I hurry behind the bar and start looking around until I find the message canister that I immediately recognize is from topside.

Before I head to our room, I head to the roof and use the pipe Powder had earlier to get Mr. Bunny, my old stuffed rabbit toy stuck in the power lines. I catch the rabbit toy by the ear and head back inside. I stop just outside the door to the basement. I take a breath and open the door. I see my brothers sitting around the table while my younger sisters are on their shared bed going through Powder’s bombs.

“Vi? Where you been?” Claggor asks.

“Rumor is the Lanes are gonna fight,” Mylo says. I look at the boys before my eyes move to the girls. Y/N’s helping Powder screw the tops on. I walk over and sit on the edge of their bed. The girls look up excitedly at me.

“Look! Powder did it!” Y/N exclaims happily.

“Me and Y/N made them for the Enforcers,” Powder explains.

“These are smoke bombs,” Y/N says, handing me two metal canisters with colorful creatures drawn on them.

“And those two are full of nails,” Powder says, also excited.

“They’re gonna work this time. I know it,” Powder tells me confidently.

“Me too,” I agree before scooting closer to the girls. I reach up and brush Y/N’s shaggy, wild hair out of her eyes and pull a stray piece of hair off of Powder’s face, getting the girl’s attention. I gently stroke Powder’s cheek and she smiles at me lovingly. Y/N jumps on Powder’s back before leaping at me. I chuckle, cherishing these last few moments between us. I grab my old toy and place it in Powder’s lap. She looks down, surprised.

“Hey—from the roof-“ Y/N says, pointing and I nod at her before looking at Powder.

“You know Powder, what makes you different makes you strong. Always remember that, okay?” I tell her, squeezing her hand with mine lightly. She nods as I stand up.

“I love both of you…so much,” I tell my sisters.

“We love you too,” Y/N responds, clearly oblivious, but Powder, being a bit older, realizes something’s wrong and gives me a concerned look.

“Take care of Y/N,” I whisper to Powder, and she nods as I walk out.

3rd POV

Y/N continues chattering on about the explosives while Powder watches their older sister walk up the stairs and out the door and her face saddens.

“I’m gonna get a drink,” Powder tells Y/N, who nods.

Powder walks up the stairs, clutching the bunny toy Vi gave to her as the jukebox plays a song about love softly in the background. She sets the toy on top of the bar and climbs up into the seat and leans forward, resting her head sadly. Vander notices and grabs Powder’s cup. He pulls out her favorite drink and pours. Once the cup is full, he puts in her straw and sets it in front of her, gently tapping the straw over towards her. He smiles lovingly but his expression fades into concern when he sees Powder’s face.

While she’s grateful at Vander’s attempt to cheer her up, Powder’s worried about Vi. Vander looks at the rabbit and realizes there’s something familiar about the toy when his eyes suddenly widen in realization.

“Stay here!” Vander tells Powder as he races out as fast as he can.

Enforcers make their way to the Lanes, looking in every building they pass, sometimes forcing their way in. Vi is sitting on a chair inside Benzo’s, waiting for the Enforcers. She hears footsteps approaching and her leg bounces nervously. She rubs her palm with her fingers before hearing someone just outside the door. Vi shuts her eyes, taking a moment to steel herself when the door opens and her eyes widen in shock.

End.

Chapter 3

[writingforfun7567]

Hey everyone, here’s the 1st chapter of my Arcane female child reader-insert fanfic, being the youngest biological sister of Vi and Powder/Jinx.

Sisters of Mine (Arcane fanfic)

Chapter 1–Our Family

Summary: Tragedy befalls 3 sisters before their lives are changed when an Undercity fighter turned father takes them in and raises them along with 3 other orphans. The dark dealings of the Undercity grow as the kids get older and more independent and things come to a head when a robbery gone wrong traces back to the found family of children.

*Follows S1xE1*

CHAPTER INDEX

Warnings: Parental death trauma, POV changes, Female Child Reader-insert, depiction of mental illness, let me know if I need others

Words: 6,144

3rd POV

War. Destruction. Death. That was what awaited 3 young girls. The oldest has short, shaggy pink hair and pale blue eyes. Her parents called her Vi. She can’t be older than 12. The younger girl, who is about 6 years old has the same shaggy, wild hair the older girl does, but hers is bright blue. Her name is Powder. She has dark, deep blue eyes. The older girl with pink hair is holding a baby girl. She is their baby sister, Y/N, who is only about 6 months old.

The eldest has her sister with blue hair cover her eyes and sing as they walk through the rubble on the Bridge. Their parents had told them to stay until they returned, only, they never did. The fighting ceased and when the adults never came back, Vi decided to go out to look for them. Her younger sister, Powder, wanted to come as well, which meant she also had to take Y/N. Can’t leave a baby by themselves. They need protection and care. That’s what the girls’ parents told them. They are both super protective of their baby sister.

They stop and Powder peeks through her fingers to look up at Vi, who appears stunned and shocked. Powder turns to see rubble and bodies. She gasps quietly. The only sound is Y/N’s whimpering and fire crackling.

That’s when Vi hears a loud but dull thunk of metal connecting with something. Vi turns and in the smoke, she sees a silhouette of a large, muscular man. The smoke dissipates and Vi is able to see that the large man is killing an Enforcer, hitting him hard with metal gauntlets, crushing the Enforcer’s skull. He hears Y/N’s cries and turns to see the 3 young girls standing, staring at him. He approaches them and Powder steps into Vi’s side as the eldest takes a protective step forward, keeping a firm grip on their baby sister. The man’s look is sad and Vi looks at him as if to ask for help, taking a step towards the man—to ask where their parents are. You see, Vi and Powder vaguely know this man. They know his name is Vander and that he’s a friend of their parents.

The man, Vander, glances over to the left sadly and Vi follows his gaze. That’s when her eyes spot 2 bodies. The woman…she’s covered in blood and her eyes are open. The same dark blue eyes Powder has. Vi can’t see the man, but she knows who it is. They are the bodies of their parents. Vi’s eyes water and she takes a couple of shaky breaths before collapsing to her knees, crying, holding onto Y/N. Powder wraps her small arms around the 2 of them as Vi cries. Y/N starts crying as well because they are crying. Vander approaches the girls and lets his cast iron gauntlets drop, cracking the ground upon impact. He gently picks up Powder and Y/N in one arm and Vi in the other. Y/N cries as Powder tries calming her. Vi peers over Vander’s shoulder, her arms are wrapped around his muscular neck. She glares at an Enforcer as they release a bullet casing before walking back into the smoke and dust of the failed rebellion. Vi’s grip on Vander tightens in anger slightly as he walks the girls back down to the Lanes.

Time Lapse—4yrs

About 4 years have passed since Vi, Powder and Y/N lost their parents and Vander, the owner of the Last Drop, took them in. Vander also took in 2 boys, Claggor and Mylo who also lost their parents that day on the Bridge. They are around Vi’s age.

Vi has grown into a stubborn, tough 16yr old girl dead set on punching her way through any problem. Powder is a shy, passive 10 year old girl but incredibly smart. She often hangs out with Little Man since they are close in age. Little Man, also known as Ekko, was adopted by Vander’s friend, Benzo. He owns a pawnshop just down the street from the Vander’s bar. Y/N is now a sweet, smart but scrawny 4 year old kid who loves learning from Powder and Ekko. Because of her age, Y/N is often left at the bar if Vi and the others leave and she’d usually go find Ekko. He’s Powder’s best friend, but he’s also like an older brother to Y/N. He often shows her what to pick out from the junkyards. Mylo and Claggor often ignore Y/N, since she’s so young, so she really prefers Ekko for a brother anyways. Especially since Mylo doesn’t particularly like her.

Vi, Powder, Mylo and Claggor had gotten a tip from Ekko about a place topside to check out. Someone came into Benzo’s pawn shop who looked ‘weird’ according to Ekko. He had enough money to be charged double, so Vi decided to follow the lead. Originally it was just Vi, Mylo and Claggor, but Powder wanted to tag along as well, much to Y/N’s disappointment. She loved Ekko and Vander and even ‘Uncle Benzo’, but she really missed having Powder around. Y/N can’t keep up with the others and she has nothing she’s really good at. Mylo would tease her, saying that at least Powder’s a great shot. Mylo always says Y/N often slows down the older siblings and he feels like Y/N a burden, something Powder can relate to, which is why they get along so well.

Vi told Powder she could come along, since she would know what valuable stuff to take and the 2 older sisters had to tell Y/N to stay behind. It wasn’t until the older kids left that Y/N decided to go find Ekko.

Reader’s POV

I wave sadly at Powder and Vi as they head out the door. Vander, my dad, is busy running the bar and I don’t wanna be alone. I glance at the clock. Ekko would probably be at the junkyard right about now. I slip on my worn hand-me-downs I got from Powder and hurry up the steps.

I shut the door behind me and hurry up the last short set of stairs that leads into the main bar area. The music from the jukebox is drowned out by the few people scattered about. I spot my dad behind the counter. Vi, Powder and even the boys call him Vander, though I don’t know why. Vi said he’s not our real father, but the large muscular man with shaggy graying brown hair with a matching beard and mustache is all I can picture when thinking of the word ‘dad’.

He’s busy with someone at the bar, filling the cup and talking. I won’t be gone too long. I head back down the stairs and to the left is the door that leads outside to the side alley. I push the heavy door a few times for it to open enough and I groan slightly as I push it back shut.

I look around before heading off towards the junkyards. It’s not far since the bar is almost at the center of the Lanes.

I see the hills of rusted scrap metal that’s mostly beyond repair. A few adults scavenge here as well but most pay no mind to me. I walk through the trails made through the junk and that’s when I hear a familiar voice. A groan, actually. I hurry around a piece of rusted out metal and see Ekko sifting through a pile!

“Little Man!” I exclaim. His head snaps up and a wide smile spreads across his face when he spots me.

“Y/N!” He exclaims back and braces himself as I launch myself at him, colliding with his thighs and stomach, wrapping my arms around him and squeezing tight.

We laugh as we part.

“What’re you doing here? I thought Pow-pow was gonna show you her surprise-“ Ekko tells me. My eyes widen in excitement.

“Surprise?!” I ask and he nods.

“She was so proud of it and wanted to show you-“ he explains and my face falls slightly.

“N-No, she didn’t tell me. She left with Vi and the boys,” I explain to him. Now his face changes into a look of concern.

“She did?” He asks and I nod.

“Vi said she was ready and let her go with them. They told me to stay at the bar,” I tell him, “so I decided to come find you.” Ekko smirks, chuckling slightly.

“Did Vi say where they were going?” Ekko asks and I nod.

“To that place you told them about. With that weirdo guy you were talking about,” I explain and Ekko nods, knowing which I mean. Not noticing how concerned Ekko seems, I look through the oil-stained rusty metal and find what appears to be a tool! I gasp and pick it up.

“What is it?” Ekko asks.

“Look what I found-“ I say, holding up the screwdriver.

“Hey look at that! Your first find! And a tool no less! That means it’s time for you to start tinkering,” Ekko tells me and I smile happily.

“C’mon, let’s go to my hideout-I can show you what I found too,” he tells me, patting his pockets. I nod in agreement.

“Ok,” I say and follow Ekko back to Uncle Benzo’s, holding his hand and chatting along the way.

We get back to the pawnshop and Ekko holds the door open for me, making the bell on top jingle.

“There you are Ekko—oh-Y/N-I got a donation from this morning, thought you’d like to have it-“ Uncle Benzo says, searching a drawer. I walk up to the counter and watch the large man pull out a small box. He opens it and my eyes widen when I see they’re colors! 4 whole colors! Yellow, green, purple and orange! They look used, but the tips are still pretty pointy and long. Not used for long. Ekko smiles.

“Make sure to wash up before tracking all that grease upstairs-“ he tells Ekko, who nods.

“Yep-c’mon Y/N-“ Ekko tells me. I take the box of colors.

“Thanks Uncle Benzo-“ I tell him. He chuckles.

“Sure thing kid,” he says as I follow Ekko upstairs. We wash up in the small bathroom and I follow Ekko out his bedroom window and up the fire escape ladder that leads to the roof.

Ekko sits and empties his pockets.

“Woah! You found a square plug! Powder’s been looking for one of those-“ I say and he nods.

“Yeah I remember. I had found a few earlier but they were all either too rusted or stripped,” Ekko says.

“Stripped?” I ask. He nods.

“See all these grooves on this part?” He asks, pointing to the part that goes into whatever needs the plug. I reach and feel it. It’s small, but bumpy and I nod.

“If a screw or something is stripped, it doesn’t have that and won’t be able to fit into place,” Ekko explains. I nod, understanding. I watch Ekko tinker with the parts he’s salvaged along with a few parts scattered about the rooftop hideout.

He’s trying to fix his stopwatch. It got broken during a game between him and Powder. I remember watching the 2 in the alley. Ekko had dodged the 1st 3 shots before getting hit with pink paint on the 4th shot, with Powder exclaiming victory and laughing. Ekko, in frustration had thrown the stopwatch down and it broke.

“There, I think I got it-“ he says, closing it up. He clicks the button and I hear a soft, but audible ticking noise. I smile and see the red pointer ticking.

“You fixed it!” I exclaim happily. He nods.

“Wanna go to the basement?” Ekko asks, referring to our hangout/sleeping area in the basement of the Last Drop. I nod and we head down the ladder and hop down onto the garbage bins before jumping down to the ground and walking across and down the street.

We get to the bar and I have us enter through the side alley door. Ekko gets the heavy door for me and closes it behind us. I hurry down the steps and open the basement door. I flick the light switch and hurry down the rest of the stairs before hopping onto the couch. We continue talking, mostly about the others.

After about two and a half hours pass, Ekko decides to head back home. I’m laying in the lower bunk Powder and I share, listening to music. That’s when the door suddenly opens and I gasp. I look and see my older siblings trudge down the stairs. Mylo, Claggor and Powder take the couches while Vi takes the armchair.

“You’re back!” I exclaim happily, running up to Powder and Vi. I hug both of them before getting a good look at them. Powder appears to be ok, but the others are covered in blood and bruises and they’re all a bit dirty and smell a bit.

“Yeah, we’re back,” Mylo scoffs.

“What happened to you?” I ask.

“Vander learns none of this,” Vi instructs, ignoring my question.

“No worries there—Powder took care of the evidence,” Mylo complains.

“I tried ok!? I-It’s not fair! You’re older! You’re bigger! It isn’t fair!” Powder exclaims back at him.

“So stick with us! Take a punch or two!” Mylo exclaims. I grab the rubber ball we play with and throw it hard at Mylo, hitting his shoulder.

“Ow! Hey you little-!” Mylo exclaims, rubbing his shoulder before the sound of the door opening shuts him up.

“Everyone alright?” Dad asks, walking down the stairs.

“Never better…good,” the boys mumble. Vi refuses to look at him. Something’s definitely wrong.

“I don’t suppose you can explain why it is that I’m hearing about an explosion and a foot chase topside?” Dad asks. My eyes widen and I look at Powder, tugging on her arm. She gives me a look meaning that she’ll tell me later and I nod.

“Four children fleeing the scene. What the hell were you thinking?” Dad asks Vi.

“That we could handle a real job-“ Vi says, looking at him.

“A real job?” He asks.

“We got our own tip, planned a route, nobody even saw-“ Vi tries to explain.

“You blew up a building,” Dad argues.

“Did you even stop to think about what could have happened to you? Eh? To them?!” He asks angrily. Vi glances away, covering her mouth with her hand.

The large man sighs and rubs his forehead with his hand in frustration.

“Where did you even get this tip?” He asks. At first no one answers. He looks to Powder and she would’ve said something had Mylo not been glaring at her. Dad glances to me and his look softens a bit, but he’s still pretty serious.

“Y/N?” He asks, knowing how easily I crack.

“It was from Uncle Benzo’s,” I say and the boys sigh.

“From?” He asks. Powder gives me a nudge and shakes her head slightly.

“Little Man,” I reveal and even though I feel bad about telling, I’m glad he knows. Dad sighs, and Vi immediately stands up.

“I brought us there so be mad at me, but you’re the one who always says we have to earn our place in this world-“ Vi argues.

“I also told you time and time again the north side’s off limits!” Dad argues.

“Why!? They’ve got plenty while we’re down here scraping together coins! When did you get so comfortable living in someone else’s shadow?” Vi asks and a tense silence falls over the room. I cling to Powder, afraid of what’s going to happen.

“Everyone out,” Dad orders in a calm seriousness that is almost unsettling. The boys stand first before Powder does as well but I don’t move. Dad looks at me and I see how serious he looks.

“Powder,” he says and that’s when Powder picks me up and carries me out with her. I don’t protest. His look…he’s never looked like that…at least towards me before.

Claggor shuts the door behind us.

“He was really mad,” I whimper about the bar owner turned father.

“Why did you tell Vander?!” Mylo snaps and I flinch, tucking my face into Powder’s neck, my grip around her tightening slightly.

“Back off Mylo-“ Powder defends me, glaring at the older boy before walking away.

We walk outside to the side alley.

“A building blew up?” I ask as she sets me down. I lean against the side of the building and slide down to sit. Powder nods and takes a seat next to me.

“Yeah, it was an accident,” she tells me.

“What happened?” I ask.

“I..I don’t really know. We had to hurry out-“ Powder tells me.

“Well at least you made it back,” I tell her.

“Yeah, barely,” she replies with a scoff.

“Why are you sad?” I ask, noticing the tears on her cheeks. She looks at me and wipes her eyes before looking away.

“I’m fine,” she lies. I pout.

“Mylo?” I ask and when she doesn’t respond, I know that means yes. I instantly wrap my arms around my older sister and squeeze.

“Why is Mylo so mean?” I ask. While Mylo would usually be mean to Powder, he hasn’t exactly been the nicest brother to me either. He always says I’m a burden and because I’m a baby, I shouldn’t hang around them. So I understand how Powder feels.

“I…I don’t know,” Powder admits, hugging me back.

3rd POV

The two girls stay sitting, hugging, for a moment. Everything that happened plays through Powder’s mind. Sure she had trouble hopping on the rooftops, but Vi had caught her. Though she didn’t miss Mylo’s eye-roll and head shake of disapproval. Then, once inside, it looked like nothing Powder had ever seen. So many books and objects, but she did recognize something, the Valdiani music box. She took that along with-

Powder gasps suddenly and her eyes widen. Y/N pulls back, slightly confused.

“What?” The younger girl asks.

“I forgot-“ Powder tells her baby sister. She reaches into the pouch she has attached to her belt and pulls out the 5 blue crystals she took. She shows them to Y/N, who awes in fascination at the glowing blue stones.

“Woah…pretty,” Y/N awes quietly. Powder smiles and nods.

“What are they?” Y/N asks curiously, reaching to pick one out of Powder’s hand to get a closer look. Y/N picks up one glowing stone and stares at it.

“I dunno-“ Powder tells Y/N.

“C’mon, let’s go show Vi-“ Y/N tells Powder, who nods in agreement.

The two girls hurry inside with Powder pulling the heavy wooden and metal door open for the both of them and shutting it as they get inside. Y/N follows Powder down the stairs as they get to the almost shut door to the basement.

“Ugh-she’s the problem,” Mylo hears. Before Y/N can open the door, Powder stops her and motions for her baby sister to be quiet. Y/N nods understanding and they peek through the crack to eavesdrop. Powder, Y/N and Ekko eavesdrop all the time so it’s not uncommon.

“Mylo I’m really not-“ Vi tries telling the wild haired boy as he tosses the rubber ball on the wall, making a thunking sound.

“Do you remember what was in that bag? The biggest payout we’ve ever seen and she just lost it!” Mylo argues.

“She made a mistake,” Vi argues.

“Name one time she hasn’t,” Mylo argues back, referring to Powder, throwing the ball roughly. Y/N notices Powder flinch sadly. She reaches out and grabs Powder’s hand and squeezes lightly.

“She’s young-“ Vi continues to argue with the boy.

“Don’t bullshit me, you were twice the person at Y/N’s age. Besides, Powder can take care of the runt while we’re out,” Mylo says, calling Y/N a runt. The little girl balls her fists angrily.

“You know what Mylo? You’re right. There’s a bunch of things Powder just can’t do and Y/N’s too young,” Vi says about both her sisters.

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Mylo mutters. The two younger girls share a look before Y/N reaches up, wanting to be held. Powder picks up her younger sister and hurries out. Of course Vi hadn’t meant it the way it sounded.

However, the younger girls leave before hearing Vi’s defense.

“Like complain about everything,” Vi snaps.

“What?” Mylo asks, throwing the ball again.

“And brag nonstop,” Vi adds, sitting, leaning forward with her elbows on her thighs.

“Ok-ok I see where this is going-“ Mylo laughs, throwing the ball.

“Picking fights with the group when we need to focus?” Vi asks, catching the ball to get his attention.

“Vi I-“ Mylo chuckles.

“Or tell strangers on the street we got a nice haul?!” Vi asks interrupting the boy, throwing the ball hard at Mylo to make him understand the seriousness of his actions.

“I-I didn’t mean-“ Mylo stutters as Vi towers over him on the couch.

“The girls are my problem because they’re my sisters. Your problem is never knowing when to shut up but I’m going to help you with that,” Vi says, “see this look on my face?! This will always mean it’s time to shut up!” Vi snaps at the boy.

“But-I-!” He tries, but Vi points at her face and he sighs.

Reader POV

Powder takes me with her and that’s when I ask her.

“Am I a burden?” I ask.

“W-What?” Powder replies, more stunned than anything.

“To us…our family…to you…am I a burden?” I ask, on the verge of tears. Powder stops and sets me down. I see her own eyes shine with unshed tears.

“No-never. It’s…my fault. I’m a jinx,” Powder says, and I recognize the insult as one of Mylo’s and frown as tears slip down Powder’s cheeks.

“No! Mylo’s a liar! He’s a liar!” I start to yell, not caring that I’m crying as well. I feel a hand on my back and look up to see Powder looking at me with a kind smile, though I still notice the tears in her eyes.

“Thank you…for defending me,” Powder tells me before pulling me into a hug. The sudden switch causes my anger to die down. I immediately wrap my arms around my older sister.

“Always,” I reply.

Powder suggests going to see Ekko and I happily agree. We’re in his hideout right now, talking, though I’m mostly listening.

“Why don’t you show Y/N your surprise,” Ekko suggests and I start to hop up and down excitedly.

“Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! Show me! Show me!” I exclaim. Powder looks away nervously.

“N-No-no-I…it..doesn’t work-“ Powder stutters slightly. I frown in confusion. Ekko frowns as well, but his is out of concern.

“What’re you talking about? We tested it two days a-“

“Yeah well it doesn’t work now ok? I…I used it…earlier today,” Powder admits and Ekko gives her an empathetic look.

“I don’t understand-what?” I ask, not knowing what Powder’s talking about.

“It’s ok..I’ve had stuff not work too. But you can still show Y/N, right?” Ekko asks.

“Yeah pleeeeeaaaase?!” I beg, tugging on Powder’s blue shirt. She made it herself and will also fix my clothes if they rip. She chuckles.

“Ok-ok-“ she says and pulls out something from her leather pouch. I look and see it looks metallic but my eyes immediately go to the bright colors on it. It looks like a-

“Mouse,” I say, pointing. She chuckles and nods.

“Good eye. This is Mouser,” she tells me but I watch her expression fall into sadness.

“She didn’t work,” she says as if remembering something.

“But she will, we can work together,” Ekko says, glancing at me with a smile. I smile back and nod eagerly.

“Yeah! I wanna help! I wanna help! Pow-pow please?!” I beg. She looks at me and nods after only a moment.

“Sure, I could use all the help I can get-“ she says and I cheer happily.

“Yaaaaay!! I’ll help!! I’ll help!” I exclaim before Powder and Ekko grab Ekko’s toolbox. She sets Mouser down and unscrews the head.

“Can I see?” I ask and she nods. She teaches me about how she built it and how it’s supposed to work.

“Does she go boom?!” I ask excitedly and Powder nods.

“Let’s see what the problem is,” Ekko says, spinning a wrench in his hand. I watch my older siblings get to work and I make sure to pay attention.

After about an hour or so, Powder realizes we should go home.

“But we’re not done!” I argue.

“We can always finish tomorrow,” Ekko says and Powder nods.

“Vander basically grounded us anyways,” Powder adds. I sigh, pouting.

“C’mon, I’ll show you my latest idea,” Powder bribes. I light up and nod.

“Ok,” I agree and turn to Ekko and leap at him. I wrap my scrawny small arms around his hips and squeeze tightly.

“Bye Little Man,” I say, using his nickname. He chuckles lightly and ruffles my hair with one hand and hugs me with the other.

“See ya tomorrow Lil Sis,” he says as I pull back. I watch as he and Powder hug tightly before parting. Powder grabs my hand and waves goodbye to Ekko as we walk home. I wave too as the boy waves back at us.

We get back to the bar just as Dad and Claggor head out.

“Girls, it’s time to stay home,” Dad tells us and we nod as he and Claggor walk down to Uncle Benzo’s.

“Huh, I wonder what’s going on,” Powder says out loud but when I try to follow, she grabs hold of my collar and makes sure I go inside.

We walk in and I hurry down to the basement. I open the door slowly at first to take a peek, but when I look around, I see it’s empty.

“C’mon, no one’s here,” I tell her and walk inside.

Powder turns on the music/record player as I grab the colors I got earlier from Uncle Benzo and find a piece of paper in the wooden box Powder lets me keep some of my stuff in.

“What is that?” Powder asks me.

“It’s some colors Uncle Benzo got. He gave them to me and I wanna add them to the ones we have,” I explain.

“Ooh can I draw with you?” Powder asks and I nod eagerly.

“Yeah!” I exclaim happily. Powder moves over on our bed and motions for me to sit next to her. I grab my stuff and move over to my sister. She grabs one of the new colors I got. I’m confused at first until she grabs one of her inventions.

“What’s that?” I ask, curious.

“This one is Whisker. She goes with Mouser,” Powder explains, drawing on the metal container.

We keep coloring until the basement door opens again. I look up and see Vi walk down the stairs. She approaches our bunk and leans on the top, looking down at us.

“What’re you calling this one?” Vi asks, knowing Powder names her inventions.

“Whisker,” Powder says as she outlines the mouth.

“Here, move over kiddo,” Vi tells me and I shift to the side so Vi can sit down.

“You wanna talk about today?” Vi asks her.

“What’s the point? I ruin everything. I always do,” Powder says, sitting up with her legs pulled up so her knees meet her chin.

“Nobody said that-“ Vi tries telling her.

“No, just that you were ‘twice the person at Y/N’s age’,” Powder says, repeating what we had overheard earlier between Mylo and Vi.

“You heard them,” Powder tells Vi sadly as she clicks Whisker’s head into place, “I’m not a fighter,” she says.

“You don’t have to be,” Vi says as Powder frustratedly presses Whisker against her forehead. Vi glances up where Powder hangs all her bombs that she makes.

“Look, I’ve got these, and you’ve got those,” Vi says making a fist before lightly touching the metallic canisters.

“They never work-“ Powder argues.

“They will,” Vi says and I nod.

“You help teach me stuff-I need you-“ I say, emphasizing that I need her, and Powder gives me a half-hearted smile. Vi smiles at me and ruffles my hair.

“She’s right,” Vi tells Powder before Vi’s eyes light up a bit.

“Come with me,” Vi says. Without waiting, I immediately jump out of bed and start following.

“What?” Powder asks.

“C’mon,” Vi insists as I tug on Powder’s arm. She pats my hand and shuts off the string lights in our bunk before we head outside, up on the roof.

I cling to Powder’s arm as we follow Vi out the door and to the edge of the room. She sits and motions for us to do the same. Powder sits on Vi’s left and, wanting to sit next to both of them, I wriggle in between them, making my older sisters chuckle and Vi ruffles my hair.

“What’re we doing out here?” Powder asks. Vi looks and spots a rusted out pipe stuck in the chain link leaned up against some old boxes.

“Here, see that sign?” Vi asks, handing Powder the pipe. Vi points and Powder follows Vi’s finger.

“Mylo drew that middle finger and he tripped over that red paint bucket and nearly fell off. His ass made that splotch,” Vi says. I cup my hands around my eyes to get a better look and spot the paint. Powder laughs.

“And there-“ Vi points to the right and down. We follow and see a small gap in the ground with wooden planks as a walkway.

“Claggor tripped there running from Enforcers and got his foot stuck. He was there all night before we found him,” Vi explains. I see some guy peeing, but I think about the story Vi told. It’s not close to the bar so Claggor must’ve been scared…I would be if I was alone.

“And that,” Vi says, pointing to the power lines that connect to the bar. Powder lowers the pipe and looks. They string to different buildings and disappear in the dim light. But I spot something tangled in the lines. It’s…it’s a toy! Powder sees it too.

“When I was a kid, some guy took my favorite toy and threw it up there,” Vi explains.

“I’d come outside hoping the wind or a bird might knock it down,” Vi says with a sad look on her face.

“We’ve all had bad days. But we learn, and we stick together,” Vi says, wrapping her arm around us and pulling both me and Powder into her. We smile at Vi. That’s when I remember what Powder had shown me earlier.

“Pow-pow-“ I say, tugging lightly on her shirt, “the light rocks-“ I remind her and she gasps.

“Oh! I forgot!” She exclaims.

“What’s a light rock?” Vi asks curiously. Powder takes out 3 of the glowing blue stones from earlier and shows Vi.

“These were in my pocket. They’re from the apartment,” Powder explains to Vi.

“What are they?” Vi asks, staring at the small glowing stone in Powder’s hand.

“We dunno,” Powder says, glancing at me.

“Maybe they are lots of money!” I suggest.

“You mean valuable?” Powder asks and I nod.

“Should we show Vander?” Powder asks Vi.

“No-“ Vi immediately answers. Powder and I exchange a worried look before turning to Vi.

“Let’s keep this our little secret,” Vi says looking at both of us. Powder nods and Vi looks down at me.

“Y/N?” She asks and I look to Powder, who nods encouragingly.

“I won’t tell,” I assure my oldest sister.

“Mylo’s wrong Powder. You’re stronger than you think. And Y/N, you may be young, but you’re smart. Pow-pow and Little Man taught you well,” Vi compliments, winking at Powder, who absorbs Vi’s affection. Powder told me once that she wished she could be more like Vi to protect me so I know she wants to be like Vi.

“One day, this city’s gonna respect us,” Vi says confidently, standing up to look at the sprawling city. I lean against Powder’s side and think about Mylo…what he said…and I think about how Vi doesn’t feel that way. The light breeze feels nice and I enjoy the time with my sisters.

Meanwhile…

3rd POV

Deckard makes his way through the streets until he’s suddenly ambushed. He blacks out and wakes up when he’s thrown into a chair. He groans as the chair skids back a bit from the force. His breathing quickens as a large pale man sneers at him. The muscular man presses a pipe against Deckard’s neck.

“Gah!” Deckard gasp and starts squirming.

“You were supposed to follow them and not interfere,” a smooth, slightly raspy male voice says followed by a small sound of metal clicking. Deckard struggles against the metal choking him.

“I’m sorry! They split up and caught us by surprise!” Deckard gasps.

“Now his accomplice is asking questions about you,” the man replies. Deckard looks and in the dim lighting, he can make out a thin man with slicked back dark hair. His clothes look nice but Deckard can’t make out the details. The man is holding some sort of metallic device. Deckard watches as the man tilts his head back and uses the metal device to pierce his eye! Deckard’s eyes widen in shock.

“That’s not a risk I’m willing to take,” the man says and the huge muscular man pressing the pipe to Deckard’s neck suddenly presses harder.

“Agh-“ the young man gasps.

“The kids! It was their fault! The explosion! In the upper city!” Deckard pleads, and that gets the mystery man’s attention.

“That was them?” He asks.

“Yeah. The topsiders are up in arms looking for ‘em,” Deckard explains.

“Vander’s in trouble,” the mysterious man says, referring to the Last Drop’s owner. The man turns to look Deckard face on and Deckard chuckles nervously when he sees the mystery man’s left eye is glowing in the darkness.

“Smartest thing you ever said, boy,” the man says, standing. The man practically saunters over.

“Get him a meal,” the mystery man tells the other two that presumably work for him. The muscular man lets go of Deckard’s throat, tossing the metal pipe down with a clanging sound and the young man gasps for air.

“Keep him off the streets,” the man instructs as the two men practically drag Deckard away.

The mystery man walks up to the glass wall that looks out at the vast ocean that’s home to many of the sea creatures and monsters the man enjoys watching.

“Our timeline has moved up,” the mystery man says, at first appearing to talk to himself, until a quiet scientist makes his presence known behind the thin man.

“It’s almost ready,” the scientist says, looking at a vile of glowing purple liquid.

“Show me,” the man says. The scientist motions for him to follow to a small enclosed space that contains a mouse.

“Feeding time,” the scientist says, picking up a hairless cat looking inside the area. The cat meows as he’s placed inside. The scientist locks it closed before the man turns to him.

“And the side effects?” The man asks. The scientist mixes in the glowing liquid with the mouse’s water supply.

“Stabilizing,” the scientist replies, tapping the glass to get the mouse’s attention. It squeaks before going over to the slightly purple water. It drinks some of the water while the cat stalks up to it curiously.

The mouse suddenly squeaks as if in pain and backs away from the water, twitching. That’s when purple veins start appearing all over the mouse and it grows in size by about 3 times, gaining unnatural muscle. And it’s regular, black eye is now a glowing purple. It’s squeaks are now a mash of snarls and noises of pain. The monster mouse turns on the cat, causing the cat to freeze. The mouse leaps at the cat and the feline lets out a dying meow as the rat instantly kills the animal.

The glass cracks and blood splatters, causing the 2 men to make faces of slight disgust.

“Do you have a subject in mind?” The scientist asks.

“Someone just volunteered,” the mysterious man says, referring to Deckard.

End.

CHAPTER 2

[writingforfun7567]

The Bad Batch Our Love fanfic

Chapter 2–Good Soldiers Follow Orders

Warnings: oc characters, POV changes, O66 trauma

Summary: As Clone Force 99 tries locating the 501st captain on Coruscant, Crosshair is assigned to a new type of trooper lead by an Imperial officer.

Words: 8,215

3rd POV

Padawan Wyyntrr’s ship drops out of hyperspace after hours of travel as it approaches Coruscant. Wyyntrr gasps slightly as he catches his breath from sobbing.

“Approaching Coruscant,” the ship’s AI system alerts the blind albino Wookiee. Wyyntrr wondered if the Jedi at the Temple even knew what was happening to the clones.

Wyyntrr shuts off the autopilot and flies the ship himself once he gets close to the planet’s atmosphere. He’s able to use the Force to guide him to the Jedi Temple but something’s different. The Temple didn’t feel like it normally did to the blind albino Wookiee padawan.

The ship slows down and lowers onto the landing platform and Wyyntrr walks out holding his lightsaber, though keeping it off for now. Usually Temple guards would be posted but Wyyntrr doesn’t sense them. In fact…he doesn’t sense anyone. The Force feels cold…dark. He knows this isn’t right. Unbeknownst to Wyyntrr, the Jedi Temple lays in ruin.

He walks cautiously up through the ruined entrance and that’s when he can sense life fading. His blood red eyes widen and he gasps when he realizes he’s walking past slain Jedi and Temple guards.

“N-No…No-no-no!” Wyyntrr starts to panic. He starts running inside until he trips over something, tumbling to the floor, grunting slightly. The Wookiee shakes off the daze and reaches out to feel for what he tripped over and when his hands touch flesh that’s still warm, he yanks back, gasping in fear as more tears start falling into his snow-white fur. Wyyntrr scrambles to his feet and keeps moving, searching the areas himself, hoping, praying that there were survivors.

Back on Kamino, Crosshair is ordered to report to Governor Tarkin. The sniper grabs his helmet before exiting his now empty barracks. There are a few things that still belong to everyone still laying about the room but most everything else is on the ship. Everything of importance at least.

As Crosshair walks through the hallways, he sees squads of troopers walking in formation through the halls. Crosshair keeps to himself as he gets to Tarkin’s office. The door whooshes open and the sniper sees Governor Tarkin sitting at his desk with another Imperial officer sitting across from him.

“CT-9904, this is Officer Rampart. From now on you will be reporting directly to him, understood?” Tarkin asks.

“Yes sir,” Crosshair replies curtly.

“I’ve requested you CT-9904 because of your skills specifically. Emperor Palpatine has ambitions beyond the clone army in regards to Kaminoan technology and Officer Rampart has brought to my attention the value of conscripted soldiers,” Tarkin explains and Crosshair glares coldly at Rampart at the suggestion of being replaced.

“Do not worry. You have proven your worth by complying with Order 66, which is why I am offering you a place within our new Empire. You will be leading a squad of TK troopers back to Onderon to clear out the insurgents. They were obviously too much for you alone to handle and I believe you work best with a squad,” Tarkin says and Crosshair shifts on his feet.

“Here is your mission objective. Your new squad is waiting for you in the barracks,” Tarkin says, handing Crosshair a datapad. The sniper takes it and nods.

“Yes sir,” he replies. He turns to walk out when Tarkin clears his throat.

“CT-9904,” he says and Crosshair stops and turns to face the older man.

“I hope you understand that you are in charge of this experimental squad because out of your original squad, you were the only one that was able to do what needs to be done,” Tarkin explains and Crosshair nods.

“I..understand sir,” the sniper says and Tarkin nods and waves a dismissive hand at the clone, who walks out.

As Crosshair makes his way back to the barracks, he looks at the datapad.

LOCATION: ONDERON

MISSION: ELIMINATE ALL INSURGENTS

He feels his muscles clench and he stops in his tracks. Crosshair breathes as he feels an overwhelming urge to comply with the mission. Memories of meeting Saw Gerrera and his people flash in his mind but it’s like none of that matters now. Something feels wrong and there’s nothing Crosshair can do about it.

Meanwhile…

The Havoc Marauder zips through hyperspace. After about an hour, Youngling Maisy and Omega finally went through every nook and cranny of the ship. Wrecker even got to show the girls his Tooka doll, Lula.

“I think Lula likes you,” Wrecker says. Omega hugs the doll before offering Lula to Maisy. The Youngling takes it and looks at it.

The Crèche Masters all kept toys like Lula for the Younglings but it’s not like the toys belonged to the Younglings. They were communal toys. The Jedi didn’t really promote attachment, even to objects. Maisy didn’t understand the need to own such a thing because the Crèche Masters always had what she needed. So her only belongings were really the drawings taped up on Master Jaeruho’s ship and the Jedi clothes she wore.

“Well, I have bad news and worse news,” Echo announces, getting everyone’s attention. Maisy quickly hands Lula back to Omega, but before she can ask the younger girl what’s wrong, Hunter steps towards the ARC trooper.

“What’s going on?” Hunter asks.

“I located Captain Rex’s last known position,” Echo says.

“And?”

“After being promoted to Commander, Rex was given command of half of the 501st and sent to Mandalore,” Echo says.

“That’s strange. Why split the battalion?” Wrecker asks.

“I’m not sure—a lot of the report was redacted and sealed,” Echo admits.

“So what’s the ‘worse’ part?” Hunter asks.

“On the way back to Coruscant, Rex’s venator-class starship, the Tribunal, was heavily damaged and destroyed mid-hyperspace,” Echo says, “He is presumed missing since no evidence of his body was found.”

“If we’re not going to Rex, then where are we going?” Omega asks. Maisy tenses.

“Nowhere important, just an asteroid belt in a backwater part of space the Empire won’t know about,” Hunter explains.

“You said you would take me to the Jedi Temple!” Maisy argues.

“We will, I promise. It’s dangerous now so we can’t just go to the Temple. We were hoping to have our friend, Captain Rex, get us there, but…” Hunter trails off, and even though Maisy is only 4 years old, she understands what Hunter said.

The ship lurches out of hyperspace and slows down.

“Don’t worry kid, we’ll get you home, I promise,” Omega says, putting a hand on the Youngling’s shoulder.

“Wrecker, how’s our ration supply?” Hunter asks.

“Runnin’ low sarge,” Wrecker says. That’s when Tech joins the group after hiding the ship in between 2 large asteroids.

“You know, Coruscant is a big planet,” Tech says.

“Where are you going with this Tech?” Hunter asks.

“We could go to Coruscant and go through the Lower Levels up to the surface,” Tech explains. Hunter raises an eyebrow.

“Hm..interesting,” Hunter thinks on Tech’s plan.

“Coruscant is the heart of the Empire now so if we do this, we’d need to go in quiet,” Tech adds.

“Uhm, what about-..” Wrecker trails off, but motions not-so-subtly towards the girls.

“Hey!” They exclaim.

“We won’t get in the way, and I can protect Maisy,” Omega says assuredly. Hunter looks at the pleading looks the girls are giving him and nods.

“Alright, but you do what I say when I say it, no questions asked got it?” Hunter asks and the girls nod excitedly. Hunter looks to Tech.

“Put in the coordinates for Coruscant,” Hunter orders and Tech nods before heading to the pilot’s seat.

Hunter’s POV

“Put in the coordinates for Coruscant,” I tell Tech and he nods before heading over to the pilot’s seat. The girls talk excitedly about the planet and because the Youngling’s been there before, tells Omega all about it.

“Wow! So there’s no nature anywhere?” Omega asks the younger girl, who thinks on the question. I feel the ship lurch into hyperspace.

“There’s only one thing I know about. The tree. There’s a tree in the Jedi Temple’s courtyard,” I hear Maisy say.

“I can’t wait to show you around, you’re gonna love it,” Maisy says. I don’t have the heart to ruin it for her…at least not yet. It’s likely the Temple is in ruin and if I’m being completely honest with myself, I don’t even want to be going to Coruscant.

Personally I get really intense headaches due to my enhanced ability being around so much electromagnetic energy. Not to mention that it’s now the heart of the Empire. Every bone in my body, all my instincts are telling me that the girls are not safe here. But the promise I made the Youngling rings in my head. Besides, we’re not Jedi. We can’t protect her, but Omega’s different. She’s a clone like us. I feel my hand shake so I clasp my other hand over to try and stop the shaking. If anything happened to the kids…

“Hey, you ok?” Echo asks, snapping me out of my thoughts. I look at him and manage to shake my head.

“Look…I’m not so sure we should even be doing this if I’m honest,” I admit.

“What? Why?” Echo asks.

“Echo, we have kids with us and we’re going into the heart of the Empire. Wrecker’s right, we have to be cautious,” I tell him but frown when I see the confusion.

“You don’t think they’re capable?” He asks.

“That’s not what I said-“ I try, but he holds up his real hand.

“Look Hunter, I know she’s young, but Maisy is a Jedi. You guys haven’t worked with them like I have. My commander was around Omega’s age and she did things I never would’ve thought possible for someone so young,” Echo argues. I sigh when I realize he has a point.

“You’re right, we don’t work with the Jedi. I just…don’t want you to overestimate Maisy and her Jedi powers. She’s just a kid, and we don’t even know if she can even control it like the older Jedi,” I explain and Echo nods.

“We can protect her, we’re an elite squad, remember?” Echo assures me before joining the kids. As Echo joins the kids, my thoughts wander to Crosshair.

Echo’s POV

The kids call my name as I talk with Hunter. I join the girls and see Maisy sitting on the edge of the gunner’s mount with her legs hanging where the ladder is. Omega is looking around the gunner’s mount seat. I smile.

“What’s going on?” I ask.

“We need a 3rd person for this Jedi game Maisy’s teaching me,” Omega explains. I nod.

“Ok,” I say and join the girls up in the gunners mount. We all sit cross-legged though I’m a bit more cramped just because I’m an adult. Maisy explains the rules before starting.

After getting the hang of it, my mind flashes to Rex and Fives.

“Echo? Echo are you ok?” Omega asks.

“Huh?” I ask.

“It’s your turn,” Maisy says.

“Oh, sorry-it’s just…this reminds me of a game I’d play with Captain Rex and my old squad mate Fives,” I explain. I tap Maisy’s hand and she adds one finger to her left hand as part of the game.

“He’ll be able to get us to General Skywalker,” I tell her.

“Echo-“ Hunter interrupts.

“He would survive. They both would. Rex is formidable and resilient and the General has a padawan to protect,” I assure him.

“A padawan? Who?” Maisy asks.

“Ahsoka Tano,” I say. Her eyes widen.

“She came to talk to my class one time at the Temple,” Maisy explains and that’s when I see tears form in the little girl’s eyes, the loss is still clearly fresh.

“My Master was killed because he saved me. They could be dead!” Maisy suddenly exclaims. I flinch at the little girl’s outburst.

“It wasn’t your fault Maisy. There wasn’t anything either of us could’ve done,” Omega says, putting a hand on the Youngling’s shoulder. Being on Kamino when Order 66 happened, I’m sure it was different compared to being on the war front. Maisy hugs Omega tightly, who returns the gesture.

That’s when Hunter and Wrecker join us. Maisy pulls back and the girls look at them.

“I think we’ve got a seat for you ready Maisy, just need you to come try it out,” Wrecker says. Maisy wipes her eyes, nods and hops down to follow Wrecker up to the front. Omega moves but I silently motion for her to stay.

“Omega, I wanna ask you something,” I tell the girl quietly. She nods.

“What is it?”

“Did…Did Maisy see?” I ask and Omega immediately knows what I’m talking about. She turns sad and she nods slightly.

“Yeah…I saved her…that’s why I promised I’d stay with her and get her back to the Jedi Temple safely,” Omega explains. I put my real hand on her knee.

“You did good…soldier,” I tell her and she beams, lighting up happily before nodding once.

3rd POV

Wrecker shows Maisy the safety seat he made out of basic spare parts laying around as the ship comes out of hyperspace.

“Omega!” Maisy calls and the older girls runs up.

“Look,” Maisy tells her, pointing but the older girl is already in awe.

“Echo, I need you to pilot the ship while I make a fake chain code,” Tech says and switches seats with him.

“What’s a chain code?” Hunter asks.

“It’s the Empire’s new way of identifying people,” Tech explains.

“And you’re just now telling us about them?!” Echo demands from the pilot seat.

“Well I only just learned of them moments ago. Do not worry, I am nearly finished,” Tech says as he programs his datapad. He presses a button and a small disk is ejected from the bottom.

“Got it,” Tech says, showing the small metal disk before heading over to the console. Tech inserts the disk and prepares to transmit the data.

“The Empire will think we’re nothing but a cargo ship,” Tech assures Hunter as the ship approaches a nearby venator-class starship.

“Approaching vessel identify yourself,” a voice announces over the comms. Tech gives Echo a thumbs up.

“Transmitting now,” Echo answers and a tense moment passes.

“All clear for Lower Level admission,” the voice announces and the boys sigh with relief.

“See? No need to worry,” Tech says before they continue towards Coruscant.

As the ship gets closer, everything gets bigger and bigger. Omega awes at the enormous buildings, bright colorful lights and the sheer number of people.

“It’s so big,” Omega awes quietly but there is something that catches her attention.

“You’re from here, right Maisy?” Omega asks and Maisy nods.

“Where’s your water?” Omega asks and Maisy blinks.

“Water? There are water tanks all over,” Maisy explains.

“But…no natural water? You know, like an ocean?” Omega asks and Maisy shakes her head.

“Not on Coruscant. Too many people,” Maisy explains.

Once they get to the Surface Level, Hunter groans and braces himself.

“Hunter?” Maisy asks, getting everyone’s attention.

“What’s wrong Hunter?” Omega asks. Being Nala Se’s medical assistant, she can see the squint in Hunter’s eyes and how tense his neck muscles are. A headache.

“Coruscant has such a high level of electromagnetic energy that Hunter’s senses are overloaded…headaches, dizziness, sometimes nausea…but he usually adjusts after-“ Echo explains but that’s when Tech wordlessly grabs a medical stim and injects Hunter with bacta.

“Gah! Tech!” Hunter exclaims, rubbing his arm where Tech pierced him.

“After that,” Echo says, referring to the shot.

They fly with traffic until they get to a tunnel that leads down to the Lower Levels. Maisy clings to Omega’s hand and the female clone looks down at the Youngling.

“The Masters would tell us it’s dangerous down here,” Maisy explains.

“Dangerous?” Omega asks and looks to Hunter.

“Just stay with us and you’ll be fine,” the sergeant says.

Tech flies the ship to a landing dock that only has 2 other ships and lets the ship down easily.

“Here, you can hold Lula. She’s good to hug if you’re scared,” Wrecker offers Maisy, who shakes her head.

“She’s yours though,” Maisy argues gently. She learned from the Crèche masters that even though the Jedi do not have personal objects of attachment, that others do and to respect them.

“Maybe we can find something for you while we’re here,” Omega says and Maisy nods because despite being a Jedi, she is only 4.

“Ok, stay with us and don’t leave our sights,” Hunter tells the girls.

“Are you sure we’ll be ok?” Maisy asks and Hunter nods.

“Here,” Omega says, kneeling down in front of the Youngling. She takes off her head circlet that matches Nala Se’s which makes her bangs fall naturally. Omega turns Maisy and carefully puts the insignia around Maisy like a necklace.

“There. That’ll keep you safe,” Omega says and Maisy smiles.

“Thanks,” she says, looking at the carving before Hunter gathers the girls and the squad heads off the ship.

As they walk into the nearest district, Omega grabs hold of Maisy’s hand and they start making their way into the giant city.

“Where are we going?” Wrecker asks.

“We need to get to a central computer console. That way we can check on the status of the Jedi Temple,” Echo explains.

“The nearest terminal is located by a garage not too far from here,” Tech adds when he taps on his datapad.

“Lead the way Tech,” Hunter says and lets the goggled clone lead. The girls look around as they walk past various shops, vendors and people walking the streets like them.

The group finally gets to the computer terminal.

“Give me a minute ok?” Echo asks and uses his scomp to plug in. While they wait for Echo, a young woman from the garage nearby approaches the group stealthily. Maisy notices first and gasps, getting everyone else’s attention. The boys immediately draw their blasters and point them at the hooded figure.

“Not another step,” Hunter threatens.

“It’s ok, I’m not armed,” the voice of a young female says.

“You’re clones, aren’t you?” She asks and at first no one answers. Echo and Tech share a look while Hunter glances at Wrecker.

“If we are?” Wrecker asks.

“CT-7567,” the female says and the boys freeze.

“W-What did you say?” Echo asks in shock.

“CT-7567…he told me to say that to any clones I come across,” she says as she lowers her hood. She has tan skin, dark eyes and short, curly hair that’s shaved on the sides and long on top.

“That means something to you, doesn’t it?” The woman asks but she knows already.

“Who are you?” Echo asks.

“Martez. Trace Martez,” she introduces.

The computer console beeps, getting Echo’s attention.

“Blast it, the only thing I could find out is that the whole Temple area is sealed off,” Echo announces as the others put their blasters away.

“C’mon, we shouldn’t talk outside,” the young woman, Trace, says, ushering the group to follow her.

“My garage is right over there,” she explains, pointing to the small garage tucked in between two shops.

“Stay close,” Hunter whispers to the girls. Omega nods and keeps a firm grip on Maisy’s hand.

Back on Kamino…

A heavy storm rages on with no end in sight. Crosshair has been assigned a new experimental squad of ‘TK troopers’ and even though he hasn’t said anything, he’s wondering who the squad is. The sniper’s never heard of that designation before.

He gets to the barracks and sees troopers in dark armor like his new Imperial armor is but is surprised to see a female among them. Their helmets are different too and Crosshair realizes they’re not clones. They spot Crosshair and look at him.

“Look, it’s the clone,” one of the troopers says before taking off his helmet. The others follow suit and Crosshair sees how different they look.

“Humph, I guess the new Empire’s going for quantity over quality,” Crosshair sneers.

“Yeah well at least I joined the Empire because I wanted to, not because I was created to,” the blonde trooper says.

“Clearly you were never a soldier because as your superior, you will address me as sir, understood?” Crosshair growls and at first the trooper doesn’t reply, allowing a tense moment to pass before sighing.

“Yes..sir,” he says and Crosshair smirks before pulling out his datapad.

“Here, our mission debrief,” the sniper says and tosses the datapad to the troopers, who gather around to look at it.

“I expect all of you to follow orders,” Crosshair says before they gather what they need for the mission and head out.

The new squad boards the ship and Crosshair’s reminded of the Marauder. Instead a generic gunship waits for them but the instant he has that thought, he feels his muscles tense and that same urgent sense to complete the mission overcomes the sniper. Crosshair feels his legs moving forward almost against his will but deep down…the desire to complete the mission burns through him.

The ship lurches up and out into the storm and at first Crosshair is ignoring the rest of the squad as they talk with each other.

“Hey…can I ask you something?” The blond trooper from earlier asks the sniper. Crosshair glances at him, shifting his toothpick.

“I joined the Empire because they saved my home town from starvation and infections…I wanted to join. But…why are you here?” He asks. Ever since the chip augmentation, Crosshair hasn’t really thought about why but he remembers a thought he had back on Kaller.

“I saw the singular moment when the galaxy changed. I was part of it. I need to be part of the new galaxy, the newly formed Empire. They provide stability and order now that the war is over,” Crosshair explains as the ship exits the atmosphere and enters hyperspace.

The rest of the trip was quiet. Once the squad arrives at Onderon, Crosshair takes the lead. The sniper motions with his hand to follow his lead before running into the dense jungle-like forests.

Crosshair treks through the familiar area and heads to the last place he was at when meeting Saw Gerrera. The sniper sees an empty clearing but picks up signs of a trail.

“They’ve moved,” he alerts the rest of the squad and continues on the trail.

As they pass a small creek, one of the troopers stops.

“Wait—Commander-look,” he says, pointing. Crosshair stops and looks to see another set of footprints in the mud. But…they’re tiny.

“There are kids here?” One of the troopers asks.

“Insurgents are insurgents,” Crosshair growls. The TK troopers don’t argue but share an unsure glance before continuing to follow Crosshair.

Once the squad is close, the troopers use their helmet visor’s heat signature feature to identify the insurgents while Crosshair finds the high ground and uses his rifle scope. Instead of talking, Crosshair and his squad attack the unsuspecting civilians turned rebels. The squad easily disarms and ambushes their targets and Crosshair intelligently stays hidden in the forest to watch as his squad does the actual capture. The squad surrounds the group.

“Who are you?” The blonde trooper, designated ES-01, asks.

“We are a growing few that’s willing to stand up to the Empire-“ a female with brown hair answers.

“And our families,” she says, looking at the children with them. ES-01 sighs, dropping his weapon to the ground and looks away.

“I can’t go through with it,” he says, taking off his helmet, letting that drop too. The other TK troopers look at each other before lowering their weapons as well.

“Insurgents aren’t survivors,” he says, looking at her.

“What are you doing ES-01?!” Crosshair demands over the comlink in a deadly almost raspy tone.

“Doing what’s right,” ES-01 responds before shutting off his receiver.

ES-01 turns to the nearest captive and frees her, unlocking the cuffs. She rubs her wrists and looks at ES-01 before nodding slightly. He gives her a small smile but that’s when a single blaster bolt whizzes by and strikes the young woman in the head.

“No!” ES-01 gasps and catches her limp body. The others in the squad stand by in shock before looking where the bolt came from. Out of the shadows in the forest walks Crosshair.

“What are you doing?! These are innocent people!” ES-01 argues.

“You wanted to know why I joined the Empire?” Crosshair asks and ES-01 goes quiet.

“Power. You see…power doesn’t come to those who are born strongest or smartest…no, it comes to those who will do anything to achieve it. The Empire values strength and power above all else to provide stability and peace and I am showing them I can do what needs to be done,” Crosshair explains.

“I didn’t join the Empire to execute civilians. I’m not following orders and neither are they. C’mon, don’t listen to this clone,” ES-01 says, trying to convince the rest of the squad to turn, and at first, they all hesitate, looking between Crosshair and ES-01. The blond trooper looks at his squad mates.

“ES-01,” Crosshair says getting his attention. When the trooper turns back, he sees Crosshair pointing a blaster pistol at him. Crosshair fires a single shot and ES-01 falls limply to the ground next to the dead civilian. The other hostages gasp and yelp in fear.

“Good soldiers follow orders,” Crosshair growls.

“Crosshair! Crosshair please!” One of the hostages exclaims, using the sniper’s name.

“What about earlier?! Do your words mean nothing?” He asks.

Crosshair’s POV

“Crosshair! Crosshair please!” One of the hostages exclaims, using my name. He’s a male Twi’lek and has a bit of an accent.

“What about earlier?! Do your words mean nothing?” He asks. Memories from my first visit, from talking with Saw flash by in my mind but a searing wave of pain in my head causes me to growl and shut my eyes. No…none of that matters now. But…but it should. I just…any thought of resistance or independence feels painful. It’s either them or me.

“Good soldiers follow orders,” I repeat almost robotically before firing a single headshot at the Twi’lek, killing him. The other hostages cry out and gasp but that’s when I turn to the rest of my squad.

Even though I’m wearing a helmet, I can tell my glare gets through the visor. One trooper raises their blaster and the others follow suit. Without waiting, the other TK troopers fire on the remaining hostages like a firing squad.

“Burn down the camp,” I order and the troopers use their flamethrower packs to incinerate everything, including ES-01.

As the fire grows and consumes everything, the others decide to go wait on the ship but I stare at the fire, thinking on what I’ve done. No…I…I followed orders. I..I will be rewarded upon return and even if I won’t…it’s better than the excruciating pain in my head when trying to disobey. Ever since getting ambushed and experimented on, I have been different. I can feel it, deep down. I can’t think about it for too long because the pain happens. I turn away and head back to the ship.

After boarding, the ship takes off and it’s completely silent between everyone all the way back to Kamino. As we fly through the stormy atmosphere, the ship rattles and shakes as lighting flashes that’s quickly followed by a crack of thunder.

The ship lands in one of the hundreds of identical hangars located all over Tipoca City. The squad exits the ship and I see Governor Tarkin and Admiral Rampart waiting for us. The two approach me.

“I see your mission was a success, despite the loss of one of your troopers,” Rampart notes and I nod.

“All insurgents were eliminated,” I confirm.

“Very good CT—9904. Admiral, I understand why you place such value on conscripted soldiers and I think CT—9904 is the perfect example for future clone troopers and their value within the Empire. Do not worry CT—9904, I will inform Dr. Nala Se of your achievement,” Governor Tarkin says before looking at me then turning back to Rampart. I manage to hold my ground but I feel my blood run cold at the name of the chief Kaminoan scientist.

“Admiral,” Tarkin says and walks out, leaving me alone with the man.

“You are dismissed,” he tells me. I spin on my heels and hurry out silently, following my new squad.

We walk through the sterile halls. When I was younger, these halls were torture. Nothing but testing. Physical tests to strengthen us for battle and mental tests to make sure our mental fortitude could stand up to the horrors of war. Any emotional outburst or independent thoughts were met with punishments by Nala Se. The memory makes me shiver as I follow the group. Hunter, Tech or Wrecker would comfort me when we were young if I needed it. Other times, albeit a bit reluctant, I would comfort them. I miss them. We get to the barracks and the others walk in. I sigh before following, wondering what else is going to change.

There’s a tense quiet in the room and I can tell the others are against me…of course they are, after what I did. There’s only one other person I can possibly talk to. Commander Cody. Before the 501st, Cody was the only clone we’ve worked closely with. I wonder where he is and what he’s doing.

On Coruscant…

3rd POV

Trace escorts CF99 to her garage and they look around until they spot a man in white and blue painted clone armor talking with another young woman, not much older than Trace and who looks a bit like Trace herself. Echo’s eyes widen in shock first and he freezes.

“R-Rex?” Echo asks. The Captain turns around and spots the group of clone troopers in black, red and white armor.

“Echo?” Rex asks before his legs suddenly spring the captain forward and the two embrace tightly.

“I can’t believe it. You’re alive-“ Echo comments as tears stream down his face.

“And what about you? I never thought I’d see you boys much less here on Coruscant,” Rex says, equally tearful as he pulls back to look at the rest of the squad. Hunter approaches the captain and the two clasp hands.

“Hunter,”

“Rex,” the two greet, smiling but that’s when Rex notices they’re a man down.

“Where’s Crosshair?” Rex asks.

“It’s a long story-“ Hunter says.

Wrecker approaches Rex, being out of earshot and easily picks up the Captain, hugging him.

“It’s good to see you too Wrecker,” Rex tells the demolitions expert before exchanging a friendly nod of acknowledgement from Tech.

“It is rather surprising to see you here Captain,” Tech says but before Rex can respond,Omega steps into his view and the Captain freezes. Rex looks at Omega and he can tell by her eyes and face that she’s a clone. The young female clone reminds Rex of himself.

“Rex, this is Omega,” Hunter introduces. Rex takes a couple steps towards Omega and kneels down.

“In all my years I’ve seen many clones, but never one like you,” Rex says. Omega looks at him.

“You’re a generation one,” she says and he blinks in surprise.

“How’d you know that?” Rex asks.

“The lines on your face. I was Nala Se’s personal medical assistant. Generation one clones are the oldest clones,” Omega explains. Rex smirks.

“I’m impressed. How old are you kid?” Rex asks.

“11,” she says.

“Ah, a shiny,” Rex smiles and Omega beams at the nickname. She had heard many clones over the years call each other that. The more experienced ones would take the cadets under their wings…but not Omega. She was to follow Nala Se instead.

That’s when Maisy pokes her head out from behind Tech to look at Captain Rex. He sees the smaller, younger girl and blinks in shock.

“Oh-wh-who are you?” Rex asks but he spots a thin long braid in the girl’s shaggy, wild dark brown hair. He looks at her tan and beige robes.

“It’s ok,” Echo tells Maisy, seeing how unsure the little girl looks.

“Rex, this is Maisy,” Echo introduces. She looks between Rex and the other young woman.

“I’m Raffa, Trace’s older sister,” she explains and motions for everyone to come further in. There’s a small office area with a door so they walk in for privacy.

Once the door’s shut, Rex turns to Maisy.

“You’re a Jedi, aren’t you?” He asks. Maisy looks at Omega and the others. The older girl nods encouragingly as she puts a hand on the younger’s shoulder. Maisy nods.

“I’m a Youngling,” Maisy explains and Rex and the Martez sisters’ eyes widen in shock.

“That’s why we came here,” Echo tells Rex, “to get her back to the Jedi at the Temple. I tried looking for you, but your file the Empire has on you has labeled you MIA.”

“A lot’s happened since Order 66. Where were you boys when it happened?” Rex asks.

“We were with General Bilaba and Commander Dume on Kaller,” Hunter explains, “the General’s battalion turned on them and..” he trails off but Rex nods understandingly.

“We weren’t affected but Crosshair was,” Hunter adds and Rex’s eyes widen.

“I let the Commander go and…Crosshair disagreed with my decision…my decisions,” Hunter explains, glancing at the girls.

“Me and Master Jae were on Kamino-“ Maisy says as her lip quivers and Omega comes up to the Youngling to pick her up.

“I promised Maisy we’d get her back to the Jedi Temple,” Omega explains holding the little girl in her arms.

“And how did you two meet?” Echo asks the Martez sisters.

“Our friend introduced us after the clones turned,” Rafa explains.

“Your file in the Empire’s records state you’re MIA but there’s nothing else about the rest of the 501st,” Echo says and Rex sighs, nodding.

“After you joined Clone Force 99, Commander Tano returned in need of men to help her retake Mandalore from Darth Maul,” Rex explains. Omega and Maisy share a look as the Youngling’s grip on her tunic tightens.

“The Jedi Council wouldn’t allow reinforcements since Ahsoka wasn’t part of the Order anymore but General Skywalker decided to split the 501st in half. Jesse, Vaughn along with myself were all assigned with Commander Tano on the Tribunal when Order 66 happened. I…I fought with everything I had but it was all Ahsoka. She managed to subdue me and remove my inhibitor chip. The Commander and I were the only survivors,” Rex explains, rubbing his scarred temple, where the chip used to be.

“The other half…they came here…to the Temple. General Skywalker was here on Coruscant to save the Chancellor and the 501st left to storm the Temple, at least that’s what I’ve heard from the info I’ve managed to get,” Rex says.

“That means the Temple is no longer safe,” Hunter says and Rex nods.

“I know, but I’m hoping to get to the Temple to find my medic Kix. He wasn’t with my half of the 501st during Order 66 and I know he would never attack the Jedi,” Rex explains.

“That’s the best we can hope for under these circumstances,” Tech says, fiddling with his datapad.

“What about your Commander? Why can’t you contact her to come get the Youngling?” Hunter asks.

“After we escaped our crashing venator-class ship, Commander Tano decided to go into hiding, leaving no trace of her existence. The last time I saw her was…at a funeral,” Rex says, his eyes full of sadness.

“You’re going to the Temple? I thought the entire area was sealed off,” Echo says and Rex nods.

“There is a way in I know of,” Rex explains. Maisy looks at the soldiers before feeling something…something familiar. It’s the feeling the Youngling would get when she was around other Jedi. She could sense their presence through the Force. It feels…like a call for help.

“We hafta hurry,” Maisy says and Omega nods.

“Here, these’ll get you to the surface,” Trace says, handing Hunter a leather pouch.

“What…what is this?” Hunter asks, looking inside. He pulls out a handful of credits.

“It’s to bribe the transportation employees. You guys don’t have chain codes,” Rafa explains.

“Chain codes?” Hunter asks. She nods.

“Just another way for the new Empire to keep tabs on you. But everyone here has a price,” Rafa explains.

“Why are you helping us? Not everyone can spare this kind of cash,” Hunter asks. The sisters share a look before turning back to the squad.

“We have a complicated relationship with the Jedi but the clones were the ones that were there for us to help us rebuild what little was left of our home. So, when our friend contacted us, she gave us a mission to help any defecting clones that want to escape the Empire,” Rafa explains. Hunter nods appreciatively.

“Keep the commlink open. I’ll be back in a few days,” Rex tells the Martez sisters, who nod.

“If you hear from her, tell her-“ Rex begins to tell the two mechanics.

“We know Cap,” Trace says, saluting him and Rex nods. He grabs his pack before motioning to everyone.

“Let’s go,” Rex says and the group heads out.

They step into a lift and once the doors close, Rex takes off his pack and takes out a bunch of clothes, handing them out.

“Here, just in case,” Rex says and Hunter nods and has Echo, Tech and Wrecker all put on the ponchos Rex gave out. It’s a long trek to the surface level taking a maze of lifts, taxis, and a tram but they finally reach the surface of Coruscant with a mere 5 credits left. The whole time Echo was telling stories about Kix and different missions he went on.

“When Rex told me about Fives, I knew I could count on Kix to listen to me,” Echo explains to the girls, who are sitting on opposite sides of the ARC trooper.

“Look-there!” Maisy says, pointing on the window. The others follow her finger and see a giant building that makes a distinct shape in the skyline, poking out over the other buildings.

The closer they get to the Temple, the stronger Maisy feels the call for help. She wonders if the feeling is because of Order 66. The taxi the squad managed to squeeze into comes to a stop at a platform just outside the Temple.

The group heads out and looks around. It’s interesting how the whole galaxy had changed but the constant chaos of Coruscant seems unfazed.

“Oh kriff,” Rex grumbles.

“What is it?” Tech asks.

“That’s the way into the Temple…it’s swarming with the Coruscant guard now,” Rex says.

“Now?” Echo asks.

“It wasn’t earlier. I don’t know any other way in-“ Rex says.

“I can get us in,” Maisy pipes up. The soldiers and even Omega looks down at her.

“Really?” Omega asks and Maisy nods.

“We have to get in,” the Youngling says, clearly determined.

“Lead the way kid,” Rex tells the younger girl, who nods.

“This way,” Maisy says, grabbing Omega’s hand, pointing.

The squad walks inconspicuously down different alleyways until they come upon a dead end.

“Great,” Hunter sighs.

“There,” Maisy points to the grate on the ground before running over to it. She tries grabbing it but the metal is too heavy for the Youngling so Omega helps her. The two girls struggle to get the grate off but they manage to do so with a grunt of effort.

“We’re going through the sewers?” Hunter asks.

“It goes to a bathroom in the Temple,” Maisy explains.

“How do you know?” Omega asks-not with any venom in her tone but pure curiosity.

“I saw the door once. It was boarded over but I can get through it,” Maisy explains.

“Alright, I’ll go in first,” Rex says and climbs down the rusted ladder. Maisy follows him and the rest of the squad follows the Youngling.

Rex uses his helmet light to see and once he gets to the ground, he holds his hands out for the Youngling.

“I’ve got ya,” Rex assures the Youngling as he lifts her down to the floor. She looks up and helps Rex with the others. The boys grab their torches and shines the light around the dark but empty tunnel.

“Ugh, it smells in here,” Wrecker groans.

“That way,” Maisy points and the group starts walking.

Meanwhile….

3rd POV

On Kamino, Crosshair heads to the mess hall after feeling stifled in the barracks with the other troopers. His new squad leaves much to be desired as far as a team goes and the sniper can’t get his mind off of Cody. Perhaps if his own squad wouldn’t help him, maybe the clone who vouched for them would. After all Cody was a Marshal Commander. If anyone could help the sniper, it’d be him.

He heads to the library to see if he can look up where Commander Cody is stationed. The sniper finds a computer out of the way and secluded though it’s practically empty anyways. He sits at the chair and turns on the monitor. Not that he didn’t know how to use a computer, he just wasn’t as proficient and as fast as Tech or Echo.

Crosshair’s POV

I type in the search file and put all the info in. CT Number: CT-2224. Designation: Cody. Battalion: 212 and finally, Rank: Marshal Commander. I hit the ‘enter’ key on the keyboard and the screen loads before a bunch of info appears on the screen. My eyes scan each line.

CT-2224 Status: Alive. Rank: Commander. Currently stationed on Utapau. This information seems pretty recent but my eyes stop when I get to the last part.

“Successfully executed Order 66,” I read. It doesn’t say when he will return. There’s only one place in all of Kamino where things are truly said: the mess hall. I log out of the computer and hurry out of the library.

I make my way to the mess hall and when I walk in I see it’s a bit crowded. Cody belonged to the 212th so anyone who served in that battalion or who worked closely with the 212th would know something. I glance around and that’s when I spot two troopers in golden yellow painted armor. They’re alone so I grab a tray of food before making my way over.

Once I get close, the two stop talking and look at me.

“You mind? Everywhere else is full,” I ask, motioning with my head to the noisy mess hall. The two share a look before shrugging so I sit.

“Haven’t seen you before,” the trooper on the left says, taking off his helmet. His mop of messy blond hair and 5 o’clock shadow makes the man look…battle-worn.

“Name’s Crys, that’s Trapper,” the blonde trooper introduces.

“Crosshair,” I introduce myself before taking my helmet off.

“Woah, you’re a CT-99? I heard you guys completed more suicide missions than a battalion,” Crys tells me. I nod.

“Where’s the rest of your squad?” Trapper asks curiously.

“Busy…I’m actually looking for one of your boys,” I explain.

“Oh yeah?”

“Commander Cody. He knows me and my squad well and was wondering if anyone in the 212th knew where he was?” I ask. The two exchange a look before leaning in closer to me.

“There’s talk Cody was reassigned,” Trapper whispers.

“We’ve heard some of our brothers talk about Cody…how he’d talk about the Empire. But he’s been reporting to Governor Tarkin so it’s only a matter of time before he shows back up here,” Crys adds in a hushed tone.

“Thanks,” I tell them before standing and grabbing my tray. They nod and I walk off to find Admiral Rampart. I have to convince him to let me go find Cody.

As I walk through the halls, I actually pass by Admiral Rampart.

“Ahem-Admiral-a word?” I clear my throat before I ask, causing the man to look up, mildly irritated at me but motions for me to follow him anyways.

“What is it CT—9904? You completed your mission on Onderon and there haven’t been any new assignments for you yet,” Rampart tells me.

“I understand—sir—I was just wondering about my new squad,” I say.

“What about them?”

“Well sir, one of them disobeyed orders,” I say, though not explaining what happened.

“I’ve talked with Governor Tarkin and we agree that one casualty is worth the price of success. How many droids did the Separatists go through? How many clones?” He asks.

“Actually that’s what I mean. I was wondering if maybe a clone trooper could replace the trooper I lost on Onderon? Commander Cody perhaps? I’ve worked with him before and he is just as if not more capable than I am-“ I vouch for the commander but Rampart holds up a hand, stopping my slight rambling.

“I do recognize the value of you clones CT—9904, but the whole point of your new squad is to prove that conscripted soldiers can and will follow orders. As for CC—2224, he has been assigned on a mission to Dantooine,” Rampart adds that last part about Cody rather off-handedly. My eyes widen but I nod in acknowledgement.

“Actually, since you seem to show such enthusiasm and eagerness, I’m going to assign you and your new squad a rather…controversial mission,” Rampart says.

“Controversial?” I ask.

“As such I hope you understand that this mission comes with a certain level of discretion? Here’s everything you need to know,” he says, handing me another datapad. I look at it and nod.

“Yes sir. We will prep and leave immediately,” I tell Rampart before we part ways and I head to the lift.

Once I’m alone in the lift, I think on our conversation and look at the datapad.

“Destroy Separatist stronghold on Ankus and eliminate any and all survivors,” I read. If I use my time wisely, I could complete my mission then go to the nearby planet of Dantooine to look for Cody. But the mission comes first—it always does.

Back on Coruscant…

3rd POV

Youngling Maisy manages to successfully guide the group through the tunnels and into the Temple. They get to the sealed off door so Rex, Echo and Tech get to work.

“We hafta hurry,” Maisy repeats.

“Why? No one’s after us,” Omega says.

“You don’t hear the call for help?” Maisy asks and Omega frowns in confusion.

“Call for help?” She asks worriedly.

“No one’s calling for help kid,” Hunter tells the Youngling.

Before the younger girl can argue, Echo, Tech and Rex get through the door and make a hole to climb through. They walk into a storage closet before stealthily walking out with the rest of the group following.

Rex uses his torch to look around. It’s a bathroom that looks as if it’s been unused for years.

“Where are we?” Rex asks.

“We’re underneath the Archives,” Maisy explains, “there’s the way out,” she points.

Rex, Hunter and Echo are out first and the rest follow. The group makes their way down the eerily empty and silent corridor. There’s no sign of anyone.

They keep walking but stop when they get to a destroyed room. Maisy gasps quietly as her eyes widen, seeing the dead bodies. Omega notices and immediately pulls the little girl into her so the Youngling’s face is buried in her hip.

“Don’t look,” Omega instructs and Maisy nods, letting Omega pick her up.

“They’re…501st,” Echo gasps as Rex stares at the bodies. Rex looks over at a Jedi. A Mon Cala Jedi he doesn’t know, but it doesn’t matter.

“We should keep moving,” Hunter says and Rex nods, leading the way.

They get to the destroyed great room and bodies are laying everywhere.

“Wait—we hafta go that way-“ Maisy points to the left.

“What? Why?” Echo and Omega ask.

“It’s the call for help—it’s that way-“ the Youngling points before squirming out of Omega’s arms. She hurries down the connecting hall and clones chase after her.

“Wait! Maisy!” They call but the Youngling keeps running.

Maisy’s POV

“Wait! Maisy!” I hear the others call out for me, but I keep running. I’m so close. I can feel it. The hall opens up to a destroyed room and that’s when I notice the dead Younglings. I gasp, slowing down, allowing the others to catch up. They see the bodies as well.

“Even the children,” Rex gasps, clearly in shock that his men would do such a thing.

Me and Omega walk towards the pile of rubble at the back and when we come around the pile, we gasp when we see a white Wookiee.

End.

Chapter 3

[writingforfun7567]

Hey all. It’s @writingforfun0714 aka Maisy, but I had to delete my account. If you followed that account, please follow this one. I was being harassed by a scammer. Lost $100 and gonna say lesson learned since my info is safe at least. I don’t do any online transactions so if you ask about commissions, you will be blocked immediately.

Now if you are new, hello, my name is Maisy. I’m an illustrator by day and fanfic writer by night.

Here’s a list of the fandoms I write for:

—Arcane

—Star Wars (Clone Wars, Rebels, Bad Batch)

—Avatar the Last Airbender/Legend of Korra

—A Song of Ice and Fire/Game of Thrones

—Percy Jackson

—Jungle Book

—Marvel

What I WILL write:

—multi-chapter, one-shots, short story length fics

—SFW!!

—angst/comfort/hurt/gore (all warnings will be placed accordingly)

—Reader-Insert (gender neutral, Female Reader)

—Crossovers with any of the fandoms listed above

What I WILL NOT write:

—NSFW! (my old blog was minor friendly so I will keep it that way)

—A/B/O

—Pedophilia/incest/‘clonecest’ (for Star Wars fandom)

—Torture

—Beastiality (Jungle Book)

MASTERLIST

STAR WARS

BAD BATCH

Our Love

ARCANE

Sisters Of Mine